"Under His Wings” The Story Of My Life

By Carrie Judd Montgomery

Author of, "The Prayer of Faith,” "Secrets of Victory,” "Heart Melody,” "The Life of Praise,” etc.

"Thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God led thee." (Deut. 8:2.)

“Under His wings shalt thou trust.” (Psalms 91:4.)

OFFICE OF TRIUMPHS OF FAITH 4700 Daisy Street • Oakland, California

STATIONERS CORPORATION PRINTERS

130 S. Boylston Street • Los Angeles

Copyright 1936 By CARRIE JUDD MONTGOMERY

To the many Saints of God who have upheld me by their prayers, and cheered me by their sweet letters,

I lovingly dedicate this Book.

Foreword

This Story of My Life was first published as a serial in my monthly magazine, "Triumphs of Faith.” Since then many of my subscribers have begged me to put the story in book-form. In accordance with these requests, I am now sending forth this little volume, praying that it may be to the praise of the glory of His grace. Who has so blessedly manifested His goodness to me all the years of my life. I trust that the faith of my readers may be increased by this little chronicle.

Carrie Judd Montgomery

OAKLAND, CALIF.

OCTOBER, 1936

Introductory Note

Reading Carrie Judd Montgomery’s life story “UNDER HIS WINGS” I find myself in a “garden inclosed” ... “among the lilies.”

"A garden of lilies rare,

All pure and fragrant And white and fair.”

Lilies that spring from Calvary; lilies of sacrifice, lilies of self-denied, lilies of Christ glorified. Lilies of sweet humility, lilies of patient peace; lilies that “near God grow and are quiet;” lilies of LIFE LAID DOWN.

And in this garden. One, with a form like the Son of God, “all joy divine, doth walk abroad.”

AND BEHOLD! “HE FEEDETH AMONG THE LILIES."

Lillian B. Yeomans, M.D.

Chapter 1, Early Childhood

As I review Life’s pathway from my earliest memories to the present time, I can say, “Surely goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my life.” So great has been the goodness of the Lord, and so wonderful His providences, that I feel constrained to write this little story of the Lord's dealings with His child, for His glory and for the encouragement of others.

I was born in Buffalo, New York and was the fourth one of a family of eight children (five of whom were girls, and three boys). We were blessed with loving and godly parents, who took the greatest interest in the welfare of their children, and who desired to leave nothing undone which would work out to their advantage from a moral, educational and spiritual standpoint. Precious memories come thronging as I think of that early childhood home. It was a small house for so many of us, but some way it never seemed crowded, and we never seemed to be in each other’s way. Our precious, gentle mother had wonderful executive ability, and she always had a way of apportioning the household tasks so that each child was satisfied that he or she was not being imposed upon. She also, when tasks were well done, had a remarkable way of giving us little pleasures, so slight in themselves that one would be inclined to smile at them in after years; but the balance of work and play, of task and reward, was so wonderfully kept by the one who was queen of all our hearts, that life was full of interest from morning until night. Mother had a few simple rules for holding her restless brood in check, and one was, that she would never allow any contention between us. If we had any grievance against each other, we were to bring our cause to her, and she would faithfully and patiently inquire into both sides, and then settle the matter according to her judgment. This method of dealing with our little disputes caused us to grow up with quite an idea of justice, and taught us a method of fair dealing which was invaluable. We were always perfectly satisfied with our mother’s decision, as she seemed to us to have the wisdom of Solomon. My father was of a very amiable disposition, and was usually more than willing to leave most of the family discipline to my mother, whose wisdom he trusted as much as we did. Mother seldom used ordinary methods of punishment. She had so succeeded in keeping our love and loyalty that even the most stubborn of her flock could not bear to cause her grief. Some scenes strongly impressed upon my child heart come before me as I write. One day, some of us had been naughty, though I do not remember the cause of the trouble. I was one of the culprits. My mother’s abhorrence of contention and everything wrong had been a strong factor in her success in keeping us obedient, but on the day of which I am writing, her heart was so over-burdened that, with great emotion she appealed audibly to her Father in Heaven that we might be forgiven our sin. I do not know what effect this had on the other offenders, but I know it struck terror to my child heart. It was bad enough to realize that I was causing my beloved mother great grief, but to think that the sin was also against God, and that she was actually telling Him about it, while at the same time she pleaded for our forgiveness, seemed more awful than I can describe, and I remember retiring to a corner where I would not be noticed, and in the despair of my spirit I did some silent praying on my own account, not so much for myself as for my dear mother, whose anxiety and grief appalled me, and I was afraid that it would prove more than she could bear. So I appealed to the Lord in some such way as this, that if He would only comfort my mother, and take away her extreme sorrow, I would promise to be quite good. At this time of my life I had not evidently found out what I learned later, that my own efforts to be good availed little or nothing. At another time, I refused to do a simple task which my mother requested me to perform. This was quite unusual with me, as we were trained from babyhood to be obedient, but I was interested in reading a book, and said, “I do not want to wipe the dishes.” A look of grief came into those beautiful blue eyes, and in a very sad tone, which pierced my heart, she gave me to understand that she would do the task herself, but that my refusal had made her very sorrowful. Mother was very keen in understanding the different dispositions of her children, and she knew with whom she was dealing now. Immediately I sprang to my feet, and with true repentance said I would obey her, but she let me know that my opportunity for pleasing her in this respect had gone, and though I pleaded and persisted, and tried to take the wiping doth from her hand, she firmly but kindly refused, saying but few words, but those so much to the point that they sank into my heart like fire, and I had learned a lesson which was most effectual.

Another story of my early discipline is connected with a rather amusing incident. My younger brother Frank and myself were playing one morning before breakfast, when we were called to go to a neighboring grocery to buy bread for the morning meal. The crisp air made us feel hungry, and when we saw the nice fresh loaf with its loose wrapping paper, revealing rather than concealing its flaky sides (it was the old fashioned “pricked bread,” baked in rows and broken apart), I took a tempting flake from it and put it in my mouth. Of course Frank wanted to follow suit. It tasted so good, that another and yet another flake found its way to our little greedy mouths. We had two and a half blocks to walk, and we did not hurry, sinners that we were, although we knew the family was awaiting our return. By degrees a deep, deep hole was mined in the loaf by our pilfering fingers. By the time we returned home, our hunger was satisfied, and the question of breakfast was no longer an interesting one, but the awful thing up for our consideration was, which of us should take the mutilated loaf to the breakfast table, where by this time the family had assembled. I finally volunteered for the disagreeable business. Wrapping the loaf in the paper closely, I made as much haste as was consistent with decency and order, and laid the bread upon the table, saying, “We do not want any breakfast,” and with my heart beating very rapidly I fled precipitately. Never having sinned in this particular way before, we could not tell what our punishment might be, so awaited the result of our misdeed with some anxiety. We were quite relieved to find that our fate was to have set before us, meal after meal until finished, the loaf which we had begun. I think the mortification of this before the other members of the family was sufficient for a sensitive nature.

We were always very grateful when Mother kept our misdeeds from our father. It was very seldom she felt obliged to report our wrong conduct to him; for although he had an unusually mild and amiable disposition, he could be very stern when he deemed it necessary. I remember on one occasion, my brother Frank and I were seated at the dinner table, one on my father’s right and one on his left hand. Frank and I were engaged in a discussion around Father’s back, when suddenly, to the surprise of both of us, we felt our ears somewhat severely snapped by his fingers. I was naturally of a logical turn of mind, and I was occupied the rest of the meal in silent thought, turning over and over this problem; "we could not both be wrong. One had the right of the argument and one the wrong. Why did he punish us both?” Since I have grown older, I can see clearly that since we were both contentious, we were neither of us right, for a quarrelsome spirit is always wrong, no matter who has the right of the argument. It was only when my father was suddenly annoyed by our pranks that he would take matters into his own hands, and I have scarcely a memory of him that is not filled with pleasure. He was always delighted to impart to us some of the learning with which his mind was well stored. He had graduated while quite young at Union College, Schenectady, New York, in the days of Dr. Eliphalet Nott. Later in life he studied law by his brother's solicitation; this brother, Mr. Solomon Judd of Binghamton, N. Y. being a successful lawyer himself. My father was naturally so fond of study that he thoroughly enjoyed the course in law. But when he came to practice, it was quite another matter, for he was of such a peaceable disposition that he wanted to help men as quickly as possible to settle their quarrels, and not to prolong them, so he would get these people together and act as peacemaker, being quite successful in many cases. This did not bring in any money however, so at last he was glad when the way opened for him to accept an offer from Mr. William G, Fargo (an old-time friend of his boyhood) of a cashier’s position in the American Express Office in Buffalo, New York. This position he continued to hold for over thirty years, honored as a man of the strictest integrity.

One of the sweetest memories of my childhood is the way in which my dear mother so faithfully sent us to Sunday school, and when we were old enough, insisted on our remaining to the church service. We attended the Episcopal church, and our services were long; my limbs grew weary, my little restless feet sometimes over-turned the kneeling stool (to the mortification of my mother and my own dismay), but I was comforted by a kind old man who shared our pew and who often brought a peppermint from the depths of his pocket for the tired little one who sat beside him. This dear man has long since gone to his reward, but I have a vivid memory of his silvery hair, his genial countenance, and his kindly manner. What trivial things children remember, but acts of kindness shown to them make a lasting impression on their minds and inspire them in later life to kindly deeds. Although my flesh was wearied by this restraint as I sat Sunday after Sunday in these long services, while too young to understand much that was being said, yet I have always felt grateful to my dear parents for insisting on my attendance at church at such an early age.

The hallowed influence of the hymns that were sung, of the Scriptures that were read and the solemn Litany in which my mother joined her sweet voice, were all used of God to inspire a deeply reverent spirit within my little heart, and as 1 gazed at my mother's beautiful face, with her eyes closed in prayer and heard her devout tones in supplication, 1 decided that God was a real Being, and that He was listening to her prayers. Praise God for old-fashioned mothers of the past generation who thus guided the feet of their little ones into the pathway of truth and peace. Oh, that the parents of today would heed the admonition, "Train up a child in the way he should go,’’ claiming the promise that follows, “and when he is old, he will not depart from it.” (Prov. 22:6).

Chapter 2, More Memories Of Childhood

I Love to linger on those happy days when I was a little girl, before our family circle was broken. We did not need the excitement of worldly pleasures, such as so many children are trained to expect now-a-days. Life was made so very interesting for us in the simple pleasures that mother allowed, for she was a true comrade, sharing all our joys with us. Mother never allowed us to stray out of her sight. We must always have definite permission from her when leaving home for even a brief period, and the limit of time as to our absence was fixed by her. A neighbor next door had a large yard filled with the most wonderful dandelions and we were invited to come and pick all we wanted of these golden beauties. Sometimes we were allowed this treat but we could not even go into this field of wonder without Mother’s permission. Later we understood that Mother feared this kind lady might be troubled by us, for she had an invalid son and was filled with care and perplexity. Sometimes I could not understand my mother’s firm denial when I pleaded eagerly for some childish pleasure. I remember saying to my mother. “Please tell me why you refuse. I will not mind if you will only tell me the reason why But Mother did not always deem it wise to tell us her reasons, and because I learned to obey her in this way it helped me in after years to obey God when He did not see best to tell me His reasons. I realize now that Mother always told us her reasons when she could consistently do so.

It has always been easier for me to confess my faults because Mother broke my will on this point when I was still very young. I had given some offense to an aunt who was staying with us. I do not now remember my fault, but perhaps I had spoken disrespectfully. Mother required me to ask my aunt’s forgiveness. Though I was such a little girl, yet pride was very strong within me. How self and sin rose up in my heart, and how hard I tried to beg off from such an ordeal! But Mother was as firm as she was kind, and she did not yield to my pleadings. Finally I asked her if I could print the confession on my slate and Mother compromised with me at that. Creeping softly upstairs, I placed my slate at my aunt’s door, knocked and flew downstairs again. After a little while childish curiosity made me go again to my aunt’s door to see what effect my message of penitence had wrought upon her. Here I tasted the sweetness of forgiving love. My aunt received me most kindly, took me up into her lap, showing me pictures of colored birds; then placed a piece of candy on the beak of a bird and smiled lovingly at me when I quickly appropriated the candy as my own. Such memories are very vivid to me and they have their place in this story in showing parents a wise way of managing children.

Mother always insisted on our having family worship before we went to school in the morning. 1 was apt to try to beg off because I was afraid of being late to school, but Mother had a sort of magical way of waving us all with her gentle hand into our seats, saying quietly, there is plenty of time,” which always proved to be true.

Some of my sweetest memories are of being allowed to accompany my oldest sister Emma, on errands of mercy when Mother sent some fine treat, samples of her baking, to some lonely, needy one. It was nice to learn benevolence in this practical way, witnessing the joy and gratitude of those to whom my mother thus ministered. Two needy English ladies, who were often recipients of Mother’s bounty, were afterwards able to help themselves financially by making beautiful pin-cushions for sale. These were embroidered with beads and cut velvet flowers, and were very pretty. Hearing their work praised one day I felt within me a stirring of genius, and perhaps a little feeling of jealousy, and I said loftily, "I have the talent but not the material!" This greatly amused one of my aunts, as I was only about eight years old when this remark was made, so the following Christmas she sent me, from Chicago where she lived, a large box filled with all sorts of material, pieces of bright silk, skeins of wool and everything required for fancy work. This box was marked on the outside, “For the little girl who has the talent but not the material.”

I was delighted, but almost bewildered, as I dimly realized that this was a sort of challenge for me to prove to my aunt that I had the talent of which I had boasted. It remained for my dear mother (my good angel) to help me out in this. She said, "Now Carrie, you must show your aunt what you can make with some of these materials.” Silk log-cabin quilts were just coming into style. Mother sent me to a kind neighbor to learn how to fashion the blocks. I could sew fairly well as I had been taken to a sewing school when only six years old. Dear Mother helped me cut the silks and arrange the colors, but I sewed all the blocks myself, taking great pride in each new one that was made. When all the blocks were completed Mother had the quilt lined and finished off in the nicest manner possible. When the gift reached my aunt she was amazed and found it most difficult to believe that her little niece had made all those lovely blocks herself. Later on, I learned to do many other kinds of beautiful fancy work, and I used to enjoy making gifts to bestow upon my school teachers and other friends. If parents would only study the dispositions of their children and draw out their talents as my mother did in the instance I have related, they would learn to be industrious and useful and would not waste their time in frivolity.

The story of my early life would hardly be complete without making mention of the joyful times we had each Christmas. It was our custom to hang up our stockings in a long row behind the stove in the dining room. There they all hung from the baby's wee socks up to Father’s and Mother’s stockings, for they must also be remembered. When we went to bed the stockings hung limp and empty, but in the morning they had assumed all kinds of interesting shapes, and imagination was busy as to what they might contain, but by Mother’s decree, family worship must always come first; then the youngest member of the family must first have his stockings opened, all the children enjoying each other’s pleasure until their turns came. We had all been permitted to buy a gift for each other, no matter how small; then with great secrecy, all the gifts had been committed to my oldest sister who was to act as Santa Claus. When I think of the orderly manner in which Mother conducted even our greatest merry-making, I am filled with admiration at her wisdom and well-rounded character. And yet I must add that we were not restrained from showing our enthusiasm when the proper time came, for Mother loved to see us happy.

Then there were the lovely Christmas Carols that we had learned at Sunday school, and I had even been allowed before Christmas to accompany my sister when she went to the Sunday school room to help in making wreaths for the church. My little hands had assisted in pulling apart the evergreens in sizes convenient for the older ones to fashion into wreaths and garlands. I was sufficiently instructed to feel that young as I was, I was doing some little service in helping to beautify God’s house for the Birthday of the Christ-child, and this thought gave me joy. To this day the spicy odor of evergreens brings back memories of those happy times.

One of our greatest treats was an occasional visit to my uncle’s fine farm near Stafford, Genesee County, New York. My mother’s parents had been pioneers in Western New York. My uncle, Mr. Ralph Sweetland and his family lived at the old homestead, my mother’s childhood home. Another uncle, Mr. Charles Sweetland and family lived on an adjoining farm. What wonderful times we had with these relatives, especially with our dear cousins! What delight we had in gazing out over the broad acres of wheat; visiting the wonderful apple orchards, and enjoying all we wished to take of the luscious fruit. Then there was fresh milk from the cows, hunting the eggs, riding in a carriage behind fine horses, and many other pleasures which were planned for us by our kind relatives. My dear Grandmother Sweetland, (my mother’s mother), was another great attraction, as she lived with one of our uncles. Later on she came to live with us, and her lovely disposition endeared her to all of us. But the time I really enjoyed best at the old homestead was when I played all alone by the old stone doorstep, and as I gazed at the narrow, crooked pathway, that had been trodden by many foot-steps through the grass, I became lost in fancies all my own, but did not know that I was thinking poetry.

It was my privilege in childhood to attend school where the Bible was read and hymns were sung each morning. After a brief period at a small private school where I first learned to read, arrangements were made for my two older sisters and myself to attend, as day pupils, The Buffalo Seminary in Buffalo, New York, presided over by Dr. W. G. Chester who had been a College friend of my father’s and who became most kindly interested in my father’s daughters. As I was very young I was placed in the primary department of this school. I remember Dr. Chester as a very kind man with a gentle manner, who always seemed interested, even in the youngest of his large school family. Every school day we were all gathered into the Chapel for morning prayers which were led by Dr. Chester, himself. Among the hymns that were sung, one especially impressed itself on my mind. This was the well-known hymn beginning,

“My faith looks up to thee,

Thou Lamb of Calvary,

Saviour divine;

Now hear me while I pray,

Take all my guilt away,

O let me from this day,

Be wholly thine!”

My school life in this Seminary was very interesting, especially so, when at nine years of age I was allowed by special arrangement to study Latin (as this was my father's express desire), and also a little later I took up the study of the French language in a class of about forty little girls. But that which most delighted me was when we were allowed to write compositions. This was never a dry task for me, for I felt a tumultuous joy in my breast (the reason for which I did not then comprehend), when first encouraged to thus express my ideas in words. Afterwards I realized that I had inherited from both my father and mother, literary aspirations, and my mother had composed many poems, a number of which had been published in The Gospel Messenger, one of our Church papers.

My mother confided to me at one time that she believed my father’s poetical talent to be much greater than her own. “But,” she added humbly, “God has enabled me to make the most of my small talent, while your father, with his greater gift, has not used his talent to any great extent, being content to enjoy the genius of other poets who are esteemed great.” This was certainly true, and he learned by heart some of the best poems in English literature, often repeating them to us with great fervency and with rare kindling of his clear hazel eyes.

We children used to call Father "A walking Encyclopedia” as he was so well informed on most subjects, and therefore, was a great help to us in many ways. I love to think also of his never-failing kindness in the family life, for no matter how deeply he might be engrossed with his newspaper or with a book, if Mother turned to him in an emergency and said, “Orvan, will you please take the baby for a little while?” his kind arms opened at once to receive the little one, and if the child was restless, Father was apt to sing soothingly the only hymn with which he seemed to be perfectly familiar,—' When I can read my title clear to mansions in the skies, I’ll say farewell to every fear, and wipe my weeping eyes.” I might say here that my father was raised in the Presbyterian faith but after marriage he joined my mother in the Episcopal church, so that there might be no division in the family.

Although circumstances arose which compelled me to five up my French and Latin studies after one year of French and two years of Latin, yet I believe that the early study of these languages was allowed by God to come into my school life as a foundation for literary work which could be of use to the Lord in later years. The Lord has a plan for each of our lives, and it is sweet to look back and review all the little ways in which He was getting me ready for the life work to which He was going to call me.

Mother was very particular about our associates. There were several nice children in the neighborhood who were our play-mates, although we were not intimate with any of them. But while still attending the Seminary, as a little girl of ten, something occurred which resulted in my having a most delightful friendship with another little girl of my age. This child was in the primary department with me. One day she was missing from school and I heard that she had accidentally received a severe injury to one of her eyes. Feeling great sympathy, I obtained my mother’s permission to go to read to Eliza while she was shut in by this affliction. I was received kindly by Eliza’s mother, who proved to be a lovely, refined English lady. This dear little girl and I became real chums and it has been a life-long friendship. She is still living in Buffalo, having been a successful teacher there for many years. Eliza’s parents were also Episcopalian, and Eliza and I used often to go to Lenten services together, although we attended different Sunday schools. Our two families became very united, and it was a great treat for me to pay visits to Eliza’s home, even being permitted sometimes to stay all night with her. All her life Eliza’s dear mother was almost as fond of me as though I were her own child, and my mother was equally as fond of Eliza.

About this time my dear sister, Emma, became seriously ill, and in spite of all that could be done for her, after lingering a year in suffering and weakness, she passed away at the age of twenty. My sister was a beautiful and talented girl, and her death brought great grief and disappointment to my dear parents. Emma had visited friends in another state and had contracted pulmonary tuberculosis, a disease that was not considered at all infectious at that time, and therefore no precautions were taken to prevent other members of our family from contracting it. I loved my sister, and although only a little girl. I gladly took my share in waiting upon her. For a time Emma was in a sanitarium in another town, but as she experienced no special improvement there, she was brought home again to the loving care of my dear mother. My sister was a Christian girl, and as she realized that she could not recover she drew very near to God, and before she died she left with my mother some very earnest messages for the rest of us, especially for myself. She said, "Carrie is a great reader. Tell her I am sorry now that I wasted so much of my time on fiction, and beg her from me not to be taken up with light literature." My sister’s death, and the solemn message left for me made a great impression on my mind. Eternal things began to seem very real to me.

Prior to this, owing to my sister's illness and the great expense connected therewith, all thought of our pursuing our studies at the Seminary was given up, and my sister Jennie and I were sent to a public school. The change, in many ways, was very interesting to me. The teachers were extremely fine women, and from the first they seemed to take a great interest in us, and some of the sweetest memories of my child life are connected with that school. Morning prayers were faithfully conducted in this school, with reading of the Bible and singing of hymns. One hymn which grew very familiar to me at that time and which made a lasting impression upon me was, ‘‘Work for the night is coming, when man works no more.” The discipline in this school was very strict. We were not allowed to even “communicate” with, much less to whisper to, the other pupils. My sister Jennie was extremely conscientious, and when the roll for deportment was called she would often report “imperfect” because she was afraid she had broken the rule and had "communicated” in some slight way. After school I used to say to her, “Why did you report that way? You did nothing wrong,” but she would insist that she had been to blame. I well knew that I, myself, had not been perfect because I had very slyly eaten a piece of chocolate candy without being discovered, and I think that Jennie’s reproving glances at me had been part of her "communicating” for which she blamed herself. Her strict integrity reproached me but I determined that she should not receive a black mark when she had been so good, so without Jennie’s knowledge I waited for the teacher at the head of the stairs until all the children had left. She seemed a very stern woman, except to those who understood the extreme inward tenderness of her nature. She looked at me enquiringly, and I immediately opened my heart to her about my sister Jennie, begging her not to mark her imperfect, because she deserved only the best of marks. This dear teacher seemed greatly amused, and sitting down on the top step of the stairs she took me in her lap (I was very small for my age) and laughingly assured me that she knew all about Jennie's over conscientiousness, and that she never marked her imperfect, even when she reported in this way. I am sorry to say that I did not have the grace to confess to my teacher my own short-comings. Deep conviction for sin was to come a little later in my life.

Chapter 3, Changes

The year after my sister’s death, changes began to come to our home. Father and Mother decided to sell the house in which we had been sheltered as children, and move out into suburbs where land was of less value, and where we could build a roomier house, and have a large yard. A purchaser was found and a large lot in a nice location was selected. While our new home was building, mother arranged with a friend to board the other members of our family, while she took some of the children and paid a visit to relatives in Chicago, Michigan, and Wisconsin. It was decided that I should accompany mother and help her care for three of the younger children who also went with us. This was all very exciting to me, as I had only traveled on the local train which took us to Stafford, a distance of about forty miles. I was thirteen years old at this time, and I soon learned how to take a great deal of responsibility off from Mother, studying the Time Tables, noting change of cars, etc. I was devoted to my baby brother, Eddie, who was then about two and a half years old, and I had constant delight in taking care of him. When we visited our kind relatives in Michigan we enjoyed their lovely farm, and my aunt’s beautiful flower garden. Once we saw the sheep being sheared, and witnessed the remarkable patience and quietness of a young sheep as it lay, for the first time, on the lap of the shearer, and I could never forget its look of helplessness and fear while it lay dumb before its shearer. This was afterwards remembered by me as an illustration of that wonderful prophecy about our Lord Jesus in Isaiah 53:7.

While in Michigan I made the acquaintance of a number of dear cousins, some of whom were about my own age.

In Chicago I had a very narrow escape from death. My little cousin’s nurse used to take us to see the lake which was a few blocks from my aunt’s residence. One day I thought I would go to the lake shore alone. As I approached the railroad track, over which I must cross, I did not realize that the rapid Express trains ran on this track, so was not especially cautious in looking both ways to see if a train was coming. I had scarcely crossed when the train passed by me with such velocity that it seemed almost as though a suction was drawing in my clothing. Surely God sent His Angel to protect me from sudden death; praise His Name.

My aunt in Chicago wished me to remain with her for a time, and my mother was willing, but left the decision with me. I made up my mind to return home with my mother, and I have since felt that I was guided by the Lord in this decision, for I needed my mother, and as time went on she needed me. This "Western trip” resulted in a larger experience for me, and a wider outlook on life, but principally it taught me how to take a great deal more of responsibility, and in many ways, to be more helpful to my dear mother.

After I returned home we all boarded with our friend until our new house was completed. During this interval my dear baby brother had a severe fall which injured his spine, and twisted his neck so that his head was greatly drawn on one side. This gave me great sorrow, especially so, when I heard my mother saying that erysipelas had set in and the doctor reared that Eddie could not recover. I had been taught to believe in prayer, and had had some marked answers to my own prayers at different times. In this time of sorrow I went alone to my room and prayed for Eddie’s recovery. A little later I assured my mother that Eddie would get well, and was so persistent in the statement that my mother thought I must have some special reason for making this assertion, so finally she asked me if I had prayed for Eddie. I timidly answered, "Yes,” as I was quite reserved in speaking of any religious experience.

She told me afterwards that my faith encouraged her to persevere in prayer for Eddie’s recovery. And while his recovery was slow, yet it was sure, and my dear baby brother was spared to us, and finally his neck became straight.

I well remember with what delight I watched the progress of our new house. It was very conveniently built, and we had a nice, large yard which my dear father, in his leisure hours, made beautiful with shrubs and flowers. This new home brought us into an entirely different neighborhood, and necessarily we were obliged to change our school. The Buffalo Normal School had just been built, and the Normal School of Practice, with its ten grades, was opened for a limited number of children. We were fortunate enough to gain admittance into this fine school. One of my favorite teachers was transferred to this school, so I did not have to part from her. How well I remember that first day in school! All the pupils were strangers to one another, and everything was most interesting. It was natural for me to make friends, so I soon became acquainted with some very nice children. Among these was a lonely looking little English girl, dressed in mourning (for her grandmother, as I afterwards learned). I saw her walking by herself, and she looked so sweet and pathetic with her long, fair hair falling down over her black dress, that my heart went out to her, so approaching her in a friendly manner, and putting my arm around her I said, “What is your name? Let us be friends.” We soon became much attached to each other, and also intimate with each other’s families. She wrote me in later years, “I often think of the time you slipped up, put your arm around me, kissed me, and we were friends. It is one of the sweetest memories of my childhood days.”

At the Normal School we still had the great privilege of a Devotional exercise every morning,—singing of hymns, reading from the Word of God, and prayer. This service was usually conducted by Prof. H. B. Buckham, who was the principal, and sometimes by one of the teachers. Oh, blessed days of the past when the Word of God was thus honored in our public schools! And how sad beyond words that the Word of God is now eliminated from our schools. This fact alone is sufficient to account for the terrible apostasy in our land. We are reminded as we write, of God’s words to King Saul through Samuel, “Because thou hast rejected the Word of the Lord, He hath also rejected thee” (I Sam. 15:23). O fellow Christians, let us humble ourselves before God and pray in accordance with II Chron. 7:14, seeking His face and turning from our wicked ways that God may be merciful and not visit His wrath upon our beloved country.

I love to remember those happy days at the Normal School. My teachers were greatly beloved and I had many dear friends among the pupils. I enjoyed my studies and was very ambitious to excel in every way. While in this school Jennie and I were both working for the Jesse Ketchum Medal, I in one grade and she in the grade above me. I had the pleasure of winning mine with flying colors, but my dear sister Jennie lost the medal for only one reason, and that was that she had often insisted on remaining a little longer in the morning to "help Mother,” thus being “tardy” a sufficient number of times to undo the effect of her excellent scholarship. Mother would remonstrate with Jennie, but she would insist upon staying to help with the morning duties. I remember that Jennie went alone and wept over this disappointment, and I felt so sorry for her that I would have willingly given up my medal to her if it would have done any good. Dear Jennie, how beautiful was her faithful, sacrificial life!

Those bright, glad school days; how wonderful they were, and how fast they flew! What lovely times I had with some of my dear schoolmates. I was naturally very hospitable, and I used to delight in taking my girl friends home to meals, sometimes to the embarrassment of my dear mother who did not always feel that she was "prepared” for guests. Mother was a fine cook and liked to set a good table when she had company. But really, I can hardly see how Mother could blame me for my extreme desire to extend hospitality, for both by precept and example she had taught it to me herself. In later years Mother learned to extend to the passing guest the best she had, and the love and good will with which it was given out-weighed any deficiency in the menu. Before I could talk plainly I used to beg the other children to "play mother” with me, and I always had to be “the Mother,” so this was a case of “coming events casting their shadows before.” In my work for the Lord I have had plenty of opportunity to show hospitality and to “Mother” God’s missionaries and workers.

During these school days my love of writing developed in prose and poetry. I was particularly fond of writing poetry, but each poem had to receive my mother’s sympathetic commendation before I was happy over it. A copy of Demorest’s Young America (a magazine formerly published for young people) fell into my hands and I became greatly interested in a literary society called “Ours,” which was promoted in this paper. Letters and articles from the various members and officers of the society were printed in this paper and I had a very pleasant correspondence with some of the members. Once I sent an article on "The Seven Wonders of the World” which I had prepared with care for a competition. It did not reach the Editor soon enough to enter the competition, but he kindly returned it to me, saying that it was certainly worthy of publication, and he thought I might use it in some other way. Mother was full of resources, so she suggested that I should call on Mr. David Gray, an author and poet of note, who was at that time Editor of the Buffalo Courier. I was almost frightened at this suggestion, but Mother encouraged me and said that my younger brother could accompany me. We went to the large printing establishment, found our way upstairs and knocked at Mr. Gray’s office door. At this time I was fifteen years old, but was so small for my age that I looked much younger. Mr. Gray was a Christian gentleman, exceedingly courteous, but I can still remember the look of surprise on his face at seeing two "children” seeking admittance to his editorial sanctum. However, he kindly invited us to come in and be seated. The occasion was very momentous to me as I proceeded with all seriousness, to explain my business. I offered him my article for his paper and intimated that I would be glad to receive some compensation for my writing. Mr. Gray took up his long shears and wielded them, explaining to me that he could clip from other papers all the articles he wanted without paying for them, and that only news items were paid for. Mr. Gray very kindly said that he would be glad to receive further writings from my pen, and that he would publish any that seemed appropriate for his paper. After this he was truly my friend, and not long afterwards he published my poem, "Clouds,” and I was very happy to see it in print. After that I saw him occasionally and he gave me valuable advice. He published every poem I sent him, much to the satisfaction of my dear mother. These poems were published over the signature of Carrie F. Judd, which was my name before my marriage.

During my childhood two very dear missionaries, friends of my mother, visited our home. They were Miss Charlotte and Miss Mary A. Ely, and they had been working among the Armenians in Bitlis, Turkey. We were greatly interested in them and in the account they gave of their work and I think this was my first real heart interest in foreign missions. After they returned to their field they used to write letters which kept this interest alive in our young hearts. I remember specially a letter that came from one of these dear sisters in which she asked Mother to request Jennie (my sister) and myself to write her a letter "telling her if we had been saved.” Now, this came to me as a strange question, and one that I did not know how to answer. Jennie wrote her a letter, but I did not. I knew that many times I was far from being “good,” that I was not always truthful, and that I had a very hasty temper. These traits were largely kept in check by my mother’s careful training, but still 1 knew they were in my heart even when they were not manifested. I could not write Miss Ely that I was saved, and I did not want to tell her that I was not saved, so I evaded the question by not writing her at all. But in spite of myself her question pursued me and 1 tried in vain to answer it satisfactorily to my own heart.

My dear mother had often told us of her own experience, that she had received no early religious training. Her father had been a man of great moral worth and strictest integrity, but he was only converted on his dying bed shortly after my mother had married and left home. But in her girlhood Mother had come in contact with some real Christians, and her heart hunger was intensified by conversing with them. Finally she had an opportunity to talk with the Episcopal minister of her village, and was enabled through his admonitions to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and to take Him as her Saviour. A little later she became a member of the Episcopal church and took her place as a lowly follower of the Lamb. Mother endeavored to help us in every way possible, but I did not clearly understand that one must be born again. I can see now as I look back, that God was striving with me at an early age. I remember feeling conviction for sin under the preaching of Dr. Edward Ingersoll who was our Rector at old Trinity church, which we attended when I was a child. He was a very godly man. I did not understand the uncomfortable feeling I used to have sometimes when he was preaching so faithfully. But my deepest conviction for sin came finally when I was about eleven years old. My brother Frank, next younger than myself had been detected in some serious misdeed, and Mother was giving him a most earnest talk against sin and its final, awful consequences. I listened aghast for I had also committed the same misdeed but had not been found out. I truly repented as I listened to my mother’s searching words, and a great change came to my heart that day. Of course I should have confessed my sin to Mother then and there, but I reasoned in this way: “If my brother’s wrong conduct made my dear mother suffer so terribly, it might kill her if she knew that I also had been so naughty.” But I was really so very penitent that God granted to me His forgiving grace. Years later, after my miraculous healing, and the great spiritual blessing received at that time, I confessed to my mother every childish sin that I had hidden from her, and received, therefore, an added blessing because of my thus humbling myself. A love of truth and uprightness sprang up in my heart from the time of my deep conviction and repentance, and I noticed that I was able, from that day, to resist temptations to which I had readily yielded before this.

I had very dear Sunday school teachers, and somewhat later I was taught through one of them to think of confirmation as being a step which I ought to take in order to show that I was really on the Lord’s side. My mother encouraged me in this, and I decided that I would be confirmed. I can well remember how much confirmation meant to me spiritually. Our dear good Bishop Arthur Cleveland Coxe, of Western New York, was the one who confirmed me. I had often heard him preach wonderful sermons and I had been impressed with his deep spirituality. I said in my heart, "I will bend my head very low under the dear Bishop’s hands that I may truly receive, through his ministry, the blessing which God has for me.” It must have been granted to me according to my faith, as I believe that the Lord’s hand was specially upon me from that time. One impressive sermon which our Bishop preached was from I Cor. 10:7, “The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play." With great power he showed God’s displeasure with, and His coming judgments upon those who spent their time in the worldly pleasures of the day. What would our dear Bishop say if he were living now, and could see the floods of worldliness which are rushing into the very sanctuary itself? I will here quote two verses of a poem composed by Bishop Coxe. This was written many years ago, but I have seen it reprinted in many deeply religious periodicals of the present day:

“We are living, we are dwelling,

In a grand and awful time,

In an age on ages telling;

To be living is sublime.

Hark, the waking up of nations,

Gog and Magog to the fray.

Hark, what soundeth? ’Tis creation.

Groaning for its latter day.

“Worlds are charging, heaven beholding,

Thou hast but an hour to fight;

Now the blazoned Cross unfolding,

On, right onward for the right!

On! let all the soul within you For the truth’s sake go abroad;

Strike, let every nerve and sinew Tell on ages, tell for God.”

Several years after my confirmation, I met our dear Bishop, and had a few moments with him informally. I referred to the sermon which he preached when I was confirmed and said to him. “Your sermon at that time was about keeping our conscience tender, by obeying its every dictate, and your words were a great blessing to me then, and have been ever since.” The quick tears came into his eyes, and he replied with great emotion, "My dear child, you do not know how happy you have made me by these words.” If the knowledge of having helped one of God’s little ones gave this great and good man such joy, how much greater must his joy now be in heaven, for he was a faithful shepherd to many souls.

Chapter 4, Sorrows And Joys

During the midst of my happy school days, other important changes began to come into my life, and it is interesting for me to look back upon a number of things which occurred, which were destined to play a part in my future. My oldest brother Charlie thought I looked very frail, and he became concerned about my health. He had himself been in poor health, so had gone to be private secretary to Dr. James C. Jackson at the "Home on the Hillside”* at Dansville, New York, at the same time taking a course of special diet and water cure, and had felt the beneficial effects to such a degree that he greatly desired that I also might have an opportunity to stay for a time at this sanitarium. He had shown some of my letters and poems to Mrs. Johnson, who was Editor of the Health Magazine, published in connection with the Home, and she had become interested in me and decided to offer me a position in their office, where I could attend to book orders, correspondence, etc. I would then have opportunity for walks on the beautiful hillsides, and would probably be benefited by the healthful diet of the Home. I was very reluctant to leave school, in which I was greatly interested. My school record was so high that I expected to win the Jesse Ketchum medal, as I had the previous year, but my brother’s entreaties prevailed, and so with my parents’ consent I decided to embrace this opportunity of widening my experience, and at the same time giving myself a chance for recuperation of the physical. The inducement of a salary, in addition to room and board, was quite attractive, as my dear parents had a large family, and while mother’s wise management had made it possible for us to be very comfortable, yet I had never had much pocket money of my own. I was then fifteen years old, and still so very small and slight, that it was a source of amusement to other workers in the office when I was mounted on a high stool before my desk, working away so busily, and when I was obliged to have books lifted for me, because I could not manage their size or weight. I could not of course imagine that this experience was a foretokening of future events, when I would myself edit a monthly magazine and have an office of my own similar to that in which I was working.

* This Institution does not now exist.

It was the first time I had lived in such a beautiful country place, and the walks on the lovely hillsides were very inviting. My hours were only from 9 A.M. to 3 P.M. and at three o’clock we had the second meal of the day. Two meals a day were considered sufficient for all at the sanitarium, so this was not followed by any evening meal. I can still remember how my appetite improved, and how extremely good everything tasted. I had the pleasure of meeting wonderful people at this sanitarium: those who were cultured and highly educated, and I heard very interesting lectures from time to time. Dr. Jackson gave lectures and also preached sermons, which contained much of a spiritual nature. Ministers of the Gospel, who were resting in the Home also preached at different times. My brother Charlie had not only been benefited physically by his stay in this Home but had also received real spiritual blessing.

I lived in a pleasant cottage at the foot of the hill, and had a very dear roommate, a young woman a few years older than myself, who was an earnest Christian, and whose love and tenderness toward me I have never forgotten. My stay at Dansville was not destined to be for any great length of time as I became very ill, and almost had typhoid fever. When I recovered from this illness, which lasted two or three weeks. Dr. Jackson had a private interview with my brother, and told him that I was so very frail that I must not continue doing office work, and that it would be necessary for me to get out of doors and “run about like a colt” (as he expressed it) or I would not live to be twenty-one. I had more ambition than I had strength, and I was thoroughly upset by this verdict. However, at this time a letter came from my dear mother, telling me that I was greatly needed at home, as my father was very ill, and my sister Jennie had lost her health, both requiring her almost constant care. These facts helped to take away my extreme disappointment at leaving Dansville, and I was glad to go home and help my dear mother in any way possible. My father had pneumonia, and one lung had become "solid like liver” and there seemed almost no chance of his recovery. My sister Jennie had had whooping cough, and it had affected her in such a way that she was now past all human hope with bronchial consumption. My mother was a woman of prayer but she did not then know the Lord as the Healer. The physician advised the use of flaxseed poultices every three hours, night and day, for my father, and Mother kept this up for two weeks, at the same time praying earnestly that my father might be spared to her. Her prayer was answered, greatly to the doctor’s surprise, who afterwards said, when he saw my father on the street shaking hands with another man, who had also been desperately ill, “I saw two dead men shaking hands today." My father lived fifteen years after this severe illness, and we were all deeply grateful to the Lord for sparing him. My lovely sister, Jennie, however, faded away, and her sweet peaceful life drew to a close. She had always been a model of all that was gentle, faithful and good, and it seemed that my mother’s heart was broken. It was the only time in her life, that I can remember, that my mother’s courage failed, for she was always very brave in every time of grief or difficulty. When she was mourning so greatly over Jennie’s death, I said to her one day, “Mother, it seems as though you only cared for Jennie, and do not care for the rest of us now.” This remark was used of God to awaken her to the depth of her grief, so she unselfishly put it away, and lived for the rest of us.

During my father's convalescence, he enjoyed helping me with my studies, as I had taken up Latin again and some other subjects, and attended school for a portion of the day. We had many pleasant times together while he was regaining his strength.

After the death of my dear sister Jennie, (the second daughter who had died with tuberculosis) one can well imagine that the solicitude of my parents for myself was greater than ever, and it was decided that I was too frail to be allowed to go to school that year. This was such a great disappointment to me, that this fact in itself might have made me very ill if the Lord had not intervened to bring another providence into my life, which proved to be a happy one. My brother Charlie, now restored to health, had moved to the little town of Linden, New York, about forty miles from Buffalo, where he had been appointed station agent and telegraph operator. He begged Mother to let me come and keep house for him, and I, realizing how dull the days would be when not allowed to go to school, also put in my plea that I might go to be with my brother. My time had been greatly taken up with the care of my four younger brothers and sisters, so I had not learned very much about the art of cooking, except that I could make very fine cake. My mother was inclined to smile at the thought of my being able to make a practical housekeeper for Charlie, but she decided that I might try it, especially as Charlie wanted to continue living on Graham gems and other simple sanitarium foods. At Linden, we had with us a boy cousin, who lived with us while learning telegraphy from my brother, and we became a very happy trio. We continued the two-meal-a-day system, which made the work easier for me, and this with simple living was good for me as well as for the others. I did not however confine myself entirely to sanitarium foods as I was ambitious to learn other kinds of cooking. I studied the cook book diligently, and after some failures I became quite experienced, so that when some of my girlfriends came to visit me, I was proud to hear them say that my “biscuits were like hot snowflakes.”

Linden was a very small village, but all around were beautiful pieces of woodland, meadow land, creeks, etc., and a little farther away the glorious hills came into view.

After a little while my mother allowed my youngest brother, Eddie, to come to stay with me for a time, and we had fine tramps together over the beautiful countryside around us. Sometimes when my brother Charlie could get away from the office, we went to the woods to gather the lovely wild flowers. My people thought I would be homesick but I remained three months before even making a short visit home. I had very nice neighbors, whom I remember to this day with much gratitude. One neighbor had a little boy and girl, and as I was very fond of children, I enjoyed making these dear little ones happy. When I first arrived at Linden, these neighbors, who had already shown much kindness to my brother, were watching with more or less curiosity to see what his sister was like, and I heard afterwards that one said to the other, referring to their little girl of ten and comparing my size with hers, “Mr. Judd’s sister is no bigger than our Mary.” This will show my readers how petite I was at this time. The fine country air, by the blessing of God, had much to do toward building me up in health and strength. I remained at Linden for a year, and during that time I had some very interesting experiences. One thing that brought a great deal of joy into my life was the friendship of a lady who lived about two miles from Linden. She wrote beautiful poetry, and although she was much older than myself, we became very dear friends and were as companionable as though we were of the same age. Her name at that time was Miss Mary E. Erwin, although she afterwards married a lawyer by the name of Mr. J. Hobbs, and after her marriage she lived in the State of New Hampshire. This lady was greatly interested in the cause of temperance, and when a small Temperance Lodge was formed in Linden, we both became members. I have never ceased to be grateful for the teaching I received in that Lodge on the subject of temperance, for, when I afterwards was so very ill, and one doctor tried to give me medicine prepared with brandy, I utterly refused to take it, neither would I take any wine, which at that time was often given with the idea of its promoting strength.

While in Linden I desired to do good to the children around me, so decided to start a Sunday school. I consulted with my mother, and she was very much pleased with this thought and promised to aid me in every way possible by sending Sunday school papers, and books for the Sunday school library, etc. This was so like my dear mother, for she was ready to help in every good thing which we proposed to do. I gathered the children into our living rooms, and although I was rather inexperienced at that time, yet the children were greatly interested and everything went on beautifully. One dear little girl was wonderfully converted through attending this Sunday school. She went to be with the Lord at an early age, but her aunt told me that her experience was very real.

Finally my dear mother came to visit us, and I had wonderful times of fellowship with her. I had some new poems to read to her, which delighted her heart. I had written quite a number of them during my stay in Linden. The beauty of nature fascinated me, and I composed a number of poems on this line, but deep in my heart God was working and drawing me closer to Himself; thus many of my verses breathed of heart hunger. I was too reserved to speak of these inward yearnings to anyone; I hid them deep in my own heart and they only found expression in some of my poems. One such poem, composed when I was sixteen years of age, I will here give to my readers, as it shows forth my intense longings at this time.

Fettered

I dip thy wings, my bird,

In kindly love;

Like as our God above Restraineth us,

When we would soar too high,

And sinking downward die.

Thou art too weak, my bird,

Thy strength to try;

Wounded thou canst not fly,

So rest content;

God holds us down to earth,

To give new pinions birth.

Thou must not flutter so,

But wait in peace;

When all thy struggles cease Thy wounds will heal;

I’ll care for thee, my bird,

Undoubting trust my word.

So when our God above,

In mercy sweet,

Restrains our erring feet,

We murmur sore;

Nor see His wisdom great,

While mourning o’er our fate.

If thou wilt still rebel O panting heart!

And seekest still to part From this kind love,

I’ll give thee up to go To death, and keenest woe.

But if content, my bird,

Awhile to rest

On this true loving breast,

Till thou art healed;

Then shalt thou soar to heaven,

Thy freedom gladly given.

My brother Charlie was forcibly reminded of chis poem when I afterwards lay helpless on my sick bed, and when he wrote me a letter of cheer, he addressed it to his "Dear Little Wing Clipped Bird.” This poem has seemed to some of my friends as being almost prophetic, not only the lines that spoke of the bird’s fettered condition but also of the words,

“Then shalt thou soar to heaven,

Thy freedom gladly given.”

It was not always lovely summer time nor beautiful autumn in Linden. The long winter came on, and there were many days that were more or less dreary and lonely. During this time I had plenty of hours for meditation, and my heart more and more hungered to know God in His fulness. The enemy was busy however trying to instill doubt into my mind, and I had a spiritual battle that made me almost ill. One day in a desperate effort to get away from my own troubled thoughts, I went to my brother’s office in the railroad station, and listened to the reports that were coming in from time to time about seven engines that were stuck fast in the immense snowdrifts along the line, waiting to be dug out by snow plows. Nothing seemed to bring quietness, till I cried to the Lord from the depths of my heart, “O, God, if there is such a God as the Bible tells about, Thou art great enough and good enough to so reveal Thyself to me that I will never doubt again.” With this prayer came a sense of rest, and though God did not immediately grant to me the revelation of Himself for which I longed, yet I realize now that He began to work in my life and heart in such a way as to prepare me for the blessed knowledge of Himself, which came to me later on.

I must speak of one incident, which brought me help about this time. While still in a state of unrest spiritually, my dear uncle and aunt, parents of the boy cousin who lived with us, drove over from Stafford (as they often did) to bring us good things from their farm. They also brought some helpful reading in the form of religious papers. Among these I found a copy of the New York Weekly Witness, which contained an account of the Fulton Street prayer meeting. I cannot express the great blessing which was brought to my soul by the answers to prayers recorded in testimonies given in this prayer meeting. I praise God for giving just the right food to my soul through the columns of this paper. Let us take a lesson from this, dear readers, and distribute helpful literature on every hand. We know not what starving soul may be thus fed. "Cast thy bread upon the waters: for thou shalt find it after many days.” (Eccl, 11:1).

Chapter 5, God’s Dealings With Me

My year at Linden having come to a close, I returned home, and was very happy in the thought of again attending school. Then too, I was delighted to have Mother's sweet companionship again and to have the benefit of her wise counsels and ever ready sympathy. My dear father was also a great blessing to me, and as I grew older he and I were drawn nearer together, especially in our intellectual life. My mother’s mother, Grandma Sweetland, had come to live with us, and her disposition was so sweet and gentle that she was a great addition to our family. Even now, I can recall her radiant smile and the loving look in her beautiful brown eyes. She was a dear old-fashioned Grandma, with a white lace cap over her abundant white hair. When I was only thirteen years old I had begun to make up the caps for Grandma, and had been delighted to add extra ornamentation in the way of sundry little ribbon bows and other embellishment, in order to make Grandma look still more beautiful. Then, she had in her bedroom her old-fashioned bureau with its odd feet, like claws, and its wonderful glass knobs. She used to keep busy with her knitting, and we enjoyed watching her busy fingers. We used to love to hear Grandma talk of the past, for she had been a pioneer in the early days of New York state. She was a very godly woman, and I can never remember one thing about her that was not lovely. Grandma Judd was also a very fine woman and an earnest Christian, and sometimes she came to visit us, but she lived quite a distance from us, so we did not see as much of her as of my other grandmother, and did not feel so well acquainted with her.

I was so glad to be at home with the rest of the children, who had grown and changed somewhat during my year's absence from home. Dear little Eddie was still my pet, and next older than he was my sweet little blue-eyed sister Eva, so gentle, demure and wise, keeping her own counsels in a way that would have done credit to a much older person. Next older was our brown-eyed “Birdie,” so full of life and fun, and yet so very practical that she was a great help to my mother in her household duties. Then came Frank, next younger than myself, so friendly and sociable, and such a favorite with other young people. My brother Charlie remained at Linden, so now I was the eldest of the children at home, and I began to feel quite “grown up.” A new Episcopal church had been erected in our neighborhood, which we all attended, my Father being senior warden of the same. I took a class in the Sunday school and soon became deeply attached to the dear little girls whom I taught, and they were devoted to me. I loved to attend the sewing society of our church, and I enjoyed the companionship of the elderly ladies who had this work in charge. Often they asked me to read to them some interesting literature while they cut out garments and sewed for the poor. My mother sent me on many love errands to the old ladies or the Church Home. I took them the good things mother had prepared and then remained to read to them. I surely had some loyal friends among these dear old people, and one English woman, in her love and gratitude, wanted to teach me how to make thread lace, and was greatly disappointed when I told her I was so busy with my studies that I would not have time to learn.

When I commenced school, I entered the Normal, expecting to take a four-year classical course, as I intended to be a school teacher. The school year that followed my homecoming was a most happy one. The days were very busy but I enjoyed every one. My teachers were delightful, and the students were nearly all very interesting, fine characters, and I had many dear friends among them. One sweet girl, Emily W. and I became very intimate friends. Her people lived on a farm about eight miles from Buffalo, and I was often invited to spend a week end in their delightful home. The father and mother were earnest Christians. They had fourteen children, and one can imagine the merry, happy times I had with all these dear ones. They had a big bake-oven out in the yard, in which the bread was baked for their large family. They had also an immense iron kettle out of doors, in which apple butter was made. All was so novel and entertaining to me! I remember many interesting details about my visits to this dear home. Among the new students that year were two sisters, May and Clara C. May was tall and dignified and had outwardly a very reserved and proud bearing. She seemed to realize that her sister Clara, who was of a social disposition, was a favorite with the other pupils instead of herself, so naturally she drew away from us all. Some things occurred however which caused me to pay special attention to May, showing her kindness in many little ways. It was a great surprise to me to see how her nature changed and expanded when I showed her these loving attentions. The outward reserve and pride melted away, and her face grew beautiful with the light of love upon it, and soon she became a general favorite with all the girls, but she and I were drawn together in a sort of David and Jonathan friendship, so that we were never separated when it was possible for us to be together. I still have, in my possession, a sweet little letter which she wrote me, telling me that I could never know what a change had been wrought in her by my love. She had schooled herself to be distant and forbidding in her manner because she had the impression that no one liked her. It reminds me, as I write, of the beautiful hymn: “Do you know the world is dying for a little bit of love?” I did not have God’s love in my heart then as I knew it afterwards, but just my giving of what I did have, lifted my darling friend into a place of victory she had never known before. May was a member of the Baptist church, and one evening I accompanied her to their prayer meeting. To my great surprise, I heard another of our school mates, younger than myself, testifying for the Lord and leading in prayer for a friend who was on her heart. I had never heard anything like this before, because we had no informal prayer meetings in our Episcopal church. I was greatly astonished that this young girl could be so courageous as to speak thus in public. I thought she was wonderful, and I admired her for this brave act, but I said in my own heart, “If I had to do that, I am sure I would drop down dead!" How little I knew then of that grace which would later on enable me to open my mouth and bear witness of God’s great salvation even to large audiences. I became well acquainted with May’s mother, who was a very refined, godly woman, and she, like my own dear mother, seemed the very personification of all that was good and lovely. It was a blessing just to be near her. She said many little things that helped me spiritually, but she was also very wise, for she realized my great reserve and did not say too much. How careful we ought to be in dealing with young people, trusting the leading of the Holy Spirit, that we may not break through the bounds of their natural reserve until we can do it with great tenderness and wisdom.

The Lord was working in my heart and life to bring me to a full consecration, though I would not have known then what to name the experience for which I was hungry. The faithful Spirit of God was dealing with me, and putting in my soul an unspeakable hunger to know God in His fulness, but I was too reserved to tell this even to my own mother. The following poem, composed when I was seventeen years old, will give my readers an idea of my state of mind and heart at this time.

MY OLIVE BRANCH

My heart’s an ark,

That rides Life’s stormy sea;

One little lonely bark,

Sailing the waters dark,

Wond’ringly.

Hungry for rest,

It Tongs at peace to be;

Weary of fruitless quest,

Crying In fear suppressed,

Yearningly.

O’er the waves cold Ambition flieth free;

Flies as the raven bold

Flew from the ark of old,

Daringly.

Flying above,

He never returns to me;

Then soareth faithful love,

Hast’neth my snow-winged dove,

Trustfully.

No rest in sight,

So homeward turneth she;

Staying her hopeless flight,

Biding the dawn of light,

Patiently.

The wild winds cease,

Again she skims the sea;

Bringeth the branch of peace,

Telling of sweet release,

Cheeringly.

And now she’s flown For aye away from me;

My love has found its own,

Resting at Jesus’ Throne,

Blessedly.

The ark will stop,

The wearied heart be free;

Seeing the last storm-drop,

’Twill touch the mountain top Joyfully.

The last three verses of this poem speak of victory which I did not then know, but these stanzas were added in order to complete the picture; not because I had as yet attained unto the glorious heights mentioned.

I have spoken of my great reserve; only once did I break the barrier of that reserve in a slight degree. I had found in a daily paper a little poem by Theodore Monod, which touched me deeply. I clipped it from the paper, read it again and again until I knew it almost by heart, then enclosed it in the little pocketbook which I always carried with me. The poem read as follows:

O the bitter shame and sorrow That a time could ever be,

When I let the Saviour’s pity

Plead in vain, and proudly answered,

“All of self and none of Thee.”

But He found me: I beheld Him,

Bleeding on the accursed tree;

Heard Him say, “Forgive them, Father,”

And my wistful heart said faintly;

“Some of self and some of Thee.”

Day by day His tender mercy;

Healing, helping, full and free;

Deep and strong, and oh, so tender,

Brought me lower till I whispered,

“Less of self and more of Thee.”

Higher than the highest heavens;

Deeper than the deepest sea;

Lord, Thy love at last has conquered;

Grant me now my soul’s desire;

“None of self and all of Thee.”

One day in school I took the poem from its hiding place, and shyly showed it to my dear friend May. Pointing to the last verse, I said, ‘ May, can you say that?” “No,” she said, and I replied, “Neither can I, but I would like to be able to do so.” About this time there were two texts which were a great comfort to me. One was, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.” (Matt. 5:6). And the other text was; “A bruised reed shall He not break, and the smoking flax shall He not quench." (Isa. 42:3). I did not know how to define my spiritual condition very well, but I knew that I was hungering after God, and also I felt as weak as a bruised reed in my efforts to do right, or to follow after Him, so I felt that these two texts applied to me. I did not, at this time, have any great love for God’s Word as a whole, and these were the only two texts just then which seemed to bring me comfort. God has promised to fill those who are hungering after Him, so all I could do was to hunger on until He fulfilled His promise of filling me. He had promised not to break the bruised reed or quench the smoking flax, so I would wait patiently until He should see fit to strengthen my weak soul, bruised in the conflict, or until He should fan into a flame the feeble spark which lay underneath the dense volume of cheerless smoke. I carefully hid my heart-hunger under a happy exterior, and in church and Sunday school I went through all the usual forms of worship with an outward complacency which I was far from feeling.

One day I was so filled with unrest and intense desire for Christ that I hurried home from school, went to my own room, and threw myself on my knees by my bed, crying out in an agony of supplication (though under my breath, lest others might hear):

“Nearer my God to Thee;

Nearer to Thee:

E’en though it be a cross That raiseth me.”

In the midst of the tempest of my soul, an inner voice was distinctly heard: “Do you know what you are asking? Do you know that the cross means crucifixion, helplessness and agony? It means the driving of the nails in hands and feet. Are you ready for the cross in order to be drawn nearer to Me?” I paused a moment before that awful vision, but the hunger of soul pressed and the voice was demanding an answer, so I replied: “Yes, Lord, if there is no other way.” Then, it seemed that the Lord showed me that there was another way, if I would only take it,— the way of full, uttermost surrender to God, and tenderly and patiently He seemed to linger near me, to hear my answer to His question. Would I give all my life to Him and let Him have His way with me? I answered; "I will give up everything in my life that does not please Thee.” To which He gently answered: “But I want all the good things; I want you to give Me everything, even your talent for writing, which you have enjoyed so much.” But, I pleaded, “I do not want to give that up; I will never use it for anything wrong. It is so dear to me, a part of my very life; I cannot give it up. I will give Thee everything else but, O Lord, let me keep that.” And still the tender voice persisted, “I must have all.” It was like the last verse of Theo. Monod’s poem,—“None of self and all of Thee.” But how could I say it? Finally I seemed to resist the gentle pleading and to say. “O Lord, I am going to hold it tight in my clasped hands, but if Thou MUST have it, tear my hands apart." Oh, what sorrow my decision was to bring to my Lord and to me! Right here I wish to direct the attention of my readers to Psalm 32:9, which says, “Be ye not as the horse, or as the mule, which have no understanding: whose mouth must be held in with bit and bridle.” God does not want His children to be stubborn and wilful like the horse and mule. But notice that in the 8th verse of this very Psalm, God tells us of His better way,—"I will guide thee with Mine eye,” How sad when we compel God to use the bit and bridle in our lives, instead of being so yielded that we can be continually guided by His eye. Yes, I took the hard way, and God was obliged to use the bit and bridle of sickness and suffering in order that I might be able at last to say from my heart,—“None of self and all of Thee.”

Chapter 6, Under The Rod

When God has a controversy with a soul, trouble is sure to follow. I longed for a more intimate acquaintance with my Lord but was not ready to pay the price. In the midst of these happy school days I had a severe fall, having slipped on an icy sidewalk which was lightly covered with snow. I had my arms full of heavy school books, and in trying to retain my hold on them, I was twisted in a peculiar way as I fell, and was severely stunned and felt that I had hurt my back seriously. I could not arise for a little time, but as there was no one near to help me I managed after a little to regain my footing. I was on my way to school so went on into the school-building but felt very weak, and teachers and pupils remarked that day about my extreme pallor. Shortly after this, I found myself unable to attend school for two days, but soon rallied, and with my ambitious nature, I kept on in school for a time, but often in suffering and weakness. Soon after this a terrible sorrow came into my life. I referred in the last chapter to the sweet friendship between one of the Normal school pupils, May C. and myself. Every morning on my way to school I was in the habit of calling at May s home, so that we could walk the rest of the way together. One morning, May’s mother came to the door and told me that both May and Clara were very ill, and that I had better not enter the house as the girls had fever. The next few days brought no good report. The girls had typhoid fever and were very ill. I was greatly distressed and tried to pray that my darling May might be spared to me, but I was not close enough to the Lord to be able to pray the prayer of faith. I only saw May once during her illness and then she was delirious, and was so unlike herself that I was filled with dismay. One day the tidings came that May was dead. This was a terrible blow to me, and I was so shocked that I did not even feel able to attend her funeral. I did not know how to be comforted, and as I grieved so much day by day, it only added to my ill health. Clara was spared to her parents and very slowly recovered her strength. May's mother and I were drawn very close together through this mutual sorrow.

As my health continued to fail, I made frequent calls at the doctor’s office, but did not seem to receive much benefit and finally to my great regret I was obliged to give up school. My parents of course were greatly concerned about me. At last I could not, with all my will-power, manage to keep up, and one memorable day I was taken down with a high fever and awful pain in my head. I had never imagined such suffering, and it was a revelation to me that one could live in such agony. No medicine seemed to help me. A dear girl cousin had previously come to visit us, with the intention of pursuing her musical studies. This cousin and I had become very fond of each other, and when I became so ill, she offered her loving services to Mother and myself to take care of me. I did not dream that the illness (which proved to be spinal fever) would last more than a week or two at the longest, so as the pain subsided I kept up my courage and thought I would soon be well again, but the weeks went on and then months. My physician was faithful in his visits and efforts to help me, but other complications set in and there were days and nights of constant suffering. I will not try to describe in detail this terrible illness, for even now after all these years, it seems like a nightmare of horror. My illness, however, is described more fully in my book, “The Prayer of Faith" which also gives an account of my marvelous healing. God gave me to write this little book for the help of other sick ones after He wrought His miracle of healing upon me. Added to my physical suffering was a deep regret that I had been obliged to give up all my plans for a fine education, and my ambitions for the future. My teachers and other friends were exceedingly kind, sending flowers and rare fruit and trying to cheer me as much as possible in my weakness and pain, but much of the time I was obliged to lie in a darkened room and could not see my dearest friends or even the members of my own family, except those who were needed in the sick room. I suffered greatly from sensitiveness of the nerves, which made noises and jars almost unendurable. We did not know how to ask the Lord for healing, but we did ask for relief when the suffering was very great, and at times this prayer was wonderfully answered. The unfailing sympathy of my precious mother, and her loving words of cheer, helped again and again to stay my fainting heart. Mother seemed to fully understand my great nerve suffering, (called Hyperaesthesia), and I remember gratefully her constant efforts to keep the house in perfect quietness. She told me that I was “her baby” a second time, and this was true. Years afterwards, when she made her home with me, here in California, I was able to make up to her in large measure for her watchful care, and in her latter years I tried to give her every loving attention. My sweet grandmother, who loved me dearly, was greatly pained over my condition. Sometimes she suggested to mother old-fashioned home remedies, (which physicians now would regard with contempt). These sometimes relieved my distress when the doctors could not help in the least. My dear brother Charlie wrote me cheering letters from Linden, bidding me keep up my courage and once he sent me Celia Thaxter’s lovely poem called, "The Sunrise Never Failed Us Yet.”

I cannot sufficiently describe the devotion of my loving cousin Jennie. She had a very sweet voice and her singing of hymns was a great comfort and help to me. One hymn which I especially cared for and which was a great blessing to me was,

"'Jesus paid it all,

All to Him I owe;

Sin had left a crimson stain;

He washed it white as snow."

While I could seldom see friends, yet I was glad to have them write me letters of cheer, and these were read to me by my dear cousin, who answered them for me. I was not able to read or to write, and therefore during this long period of illness I composed no poems, the mental effort being too much for my suffering brain. I was only eighteen years old when taken down to my bed, and my readers can imagine something of what this long illness meant in that time of my life, which naturally would have brought me the greatest happiness. Once I rallied and was much relieved for a time, then I began to think of the great expense that my dear parents were incurring for me, and this gave me real anxiety, for I knew that they were not financially able for such a burden. I shared my anxious thoughts with my dear mother, and she said, “Never mind; we care nothing for that, if only you are spared to us.” But as I still had this burden on my mind, my mother said, “How would it do to have your father copy all your poems, which you have written in the past, and print them in a nice volume that could be sold and bring in something for the doctor’s bills?” I replied, “No! there are not enough poems for a book and they are not good enough.” Mother still felt that this was a good plan, and that it would interest me as well as help financially if it could be put through. She told me afterwards that God gave her the faith for this little book to be published. She felt led to ask Mr. David Gray about this project, as he had been such a kind friend to me. He listened to her with his usual courtesy and kindness, and then asked her how she proposed to publish the book. She told him that she thought it could be done by getting friends interested to subscribe for copies of the book before it was printed. He replied, “Very good, Mrs. Judd, and I will subscribe for five copies.” As I have said before, my father was cashier in the American Express Office. Another man in the office heard about the proposed book, and he wrote a very nice mimeograph letter about “Mr. Judd’s little sick daughter,” telling of the plan for the publication of the proposed book of poems, and suggesting that other express men help by subscribing for the volume. He sent this letter to express men all along the line. People became very much interested and the responses were numerous, and this greatly encouraged my dear mother in her project. I was too ill to help in any way, except to name the book and to compose a short preface for it. I called it "Lilies from the Vale of Thought,” and a friend made a beautiful engraving of lilies, ferns, etc., for the cover. My father took all the work of getting the book ready for the printer, on his dear shoulders. When the book was finished, they brought two piles of them and put them in my room where I could see them. The covers were very pretty, some bound in green and gold and some in blue and gold, and I was interested and pleased. The sale of them helped my dear parents to meet the big doctor bills, and my dear mother was also much gratified with the reception my little book met.

Finally, my precious cousin was obliged to return to her own home. She had been with me for a year and had been an untold comfort and blessing. Since the first two months of my illness, I had not been able to move myself in the bed and was very dependent upon her tender ministrations. Mother had been eager to do everything for me, but the very intensity of her loving desire to help me made her dear hands tremble sometimes. My cousin’s hands were very firm and skillful, and she could move me without a jar to the sensitive spine. She was a Christian girl, and the love and fellowship between us had grown increasingly sweet, and now I must give her up. She would have been willing and glad to stay, but her parents needed her and her duty was plainly to go back to them. Another nurse was sought for and obtained. She was kind and did the best she could but the change was very hard for me, as was also the unusually hot weather which came at this time, and soon I had a terrible relapse, which brought more suffering and weakness; nights and days of unspeakable horror. There is no need to tell it all, but the suffering went on for about a year longer. Other physicians were employed, but none seemed to be able to help me beyond giving me temporary relief. As I grew still weaker I seemed to be in a decline and my blood wasted away so that I looked "like a piece of alabaster.” I also became extremely emaciated and scarcely ate enough food to keep me alive. It seemed to be a wonder to even my physicians that I lived on in such extreme weakness, but God had His own plan for my future life, and the hour of deliverance was drawing near. I thought that perhaps my loving mother had not given me up. I said something one day to test her feelings on this line, and added, “I feel that I have a mission yet.” She evidently felt that she must not raise any false hope in my heart, so answered gently: “Your mission may be to lie here and suffer and be an example of patience to others, as you have been.” (This was many years ago when Divine Healing had scarcely been heard of.) A little prophetic hint of things to come seemed to grip me as I rallied all my remaining strength, and said, “No, Mother, I mean an active mission.” This seemed to encourage my dear mother not to give up her faith and hope for me, even though I became still weaker and lay in the very shadow of death. All this time God had been dealing with me, but I had the idea that if I tried to be very patient during my affliction, this in itself would draw me nearer to the Lord. I did not then realize that this suffering was but the plowshare breaking up the hard ground, to make it ready for the work of the Holy Spirit. As I drew nearer to the gates of death, I finally seemed to be able to yield my will to God as never before, and to trust Him to work in me to will and to do of His good pleasure. I feel sure that if I had not thus yielded my will to the Lord, I would not have been raised up from my dying bed. While I was still very low, it came to Mother that she should allow a few of my friends, one at a time, to step into my room for what they thought would be the last good-bye look, but Mother told me afterwards that at that time a little strain of joy was singing itself over and over in her heart in these words, “I will compass thee about with songs of deliverance” and even then she felt that I would be raised up, and that these friends, who had seen me in an apparently dying condition, would be witnesses to the great work which the Lord was going to perform. My next chapter will tell of my miraculous healing and the circumstances which led up to it.

Chapter 7, The Glory Of God Revealed

During this time of my extreme weakness, my precious grandmother was taken ill with pneumonia, and slipped away from us. I was too ill to realize much of what this meant to my dear mother of added anxiety and sorrow. Meanwhile our friends and neighbors were daily expecting to hear of my death, and several times it was reported that I had passed away, but God was keeping me alive so that He might manifest His power and glory in my life. I had been brought to a full surrender by first being able to say: “O Lord, I am willing to have Thee make me willing.” As I presented myself to God in this attitude, He so wrought in my heart that my own desires and aims for my life were yielded to Him, and I became clay in the hands of the Heavenly Potter. God was thus preparing me for a mighty manifestation of His mercy and power. One memorable day, my dear father, while looking over the daily paper, noticed a brief item, only a few inches long, which referred to a colored woman by the name of Mrs. Edward Mix, living in Wolcottville (afterwards called Torrington) Connecticut, who had been healed of tuberculosis, in answer to the prayers of Mr. Ethan Allan, of Springfield, Mass. After her own healing, Mrs. Mix began to pray for the healing of others. The article represented her as a humble Christian doing God's work. My father was greatly interested, and hope for my recovery began to revive in his heart. My dear mother desired to have a letter written to Mrs. Mix, asking her to pray for my healing. My first thought was on this wise: "Oh, if she were only here by my bedside to pray for me I might be healed.” But she was in Connecticut and I was in Buffalo, New York. She seemed so far away. If the letter was sent her, would we receive a reply? Or, would it prove only another disappointment to my dear parents? I thought it all over, and then decided that God could hear Mrs. Mix’s prayers for me even if she were not present with me. At my request, my sister Eva wrote the letter, and we waited in great suspense to see if Mrs. Mix would send a reply. We had no Air Mail in those days, but Mrs. Mix’s reply came back in what seemed an incredibly short time. Her letter brought much cheer to our hearts. She quoted the passage in James 5:15: ‘‘The prayer of faith shall save the sick,” which I had never noticed in the Bible before. She said that this promise was for me, as though I were the only person living. She said to leave off all remedies, and not trust in the arm of flesh, but trust in God alone, that He might have the glory. She set a definite day and hour when she and others would pray for my healing, and asked me to unite with them at that time. As she closed the letter, she added, “Write soon.” These last words greatly encouraged me, for I said to myself; "she believes that I will be healed or she would not tell me to write soon.” The time set for united prayer was the day following the one on which the letter came. I had been having nights of great suffering, and my mother said; “If God is going to help you tomorrow He is willing to help you now, so we will pray for a better night.” We prayed for this and a better night followed, which encouraged us. When the hour for united prayer drew nigh, my dear mother said she would prefer to be alone with God in another room. I had two nurses at this time, one for day and one for night. The day nurse had been with me for about a year. She was a Christian and believed that God could answer prayer. She remained in the room with me. I had it all planned in my mind just how God would answer. I thought that after prayer was offered, I would feel somewhat better, and would keep gaining a little every day until I finally would recover my health and strength. I had never known of any miraculous healing coming suddenly to anyone, so did not expect anything of the kind. I considered that as I was in a dying condition, a gradual healing would be a miracle, for I was past all human help. I asked my nurse, Mrs. H. to read me something from the Word of God, and then we would unite in prayer. I do not remember the passage she read, but it was something on the line of the Lord’s healing ministry while on earth. Suddenly some words she was reading arrested my attention; they seemed to be illuminated with a light from heaven, gaining entrance into my heart in such a way as to create a new faith within me. Without waiting for the special season of prayer, which we expected to have together, I interrupted my nurse and called her to my side, saying quietly and without excitement: “Clara, I will get up now.” No one knew better than Mrs. H. how utterly unable I was to do this so far as the natural was concerned. She came to me with joy (perhaps mingled with fear). For a moment I seemed to be a battle ground. While the devil tried to fill me with doubts, at the same time the Lord sought to flood my soul with faith. In the midst of this conflict, I said in my heart; “I will side with God, and not with the enemy,” and as I made this decision, the Lord’s power took possession of me and I turned over and raised up alone, to the great delight of my nurse, who began to praise God aloud for His wonderful mercy and power. The peace of God took possession of my soul, and I was inwardly filled with praise, though uttering no word aloud. In her excitement, my nurse rested her hands rather heavily on my shoulders, where the lightest touch (on sore nerves) could not formerly be endured. To my joy I noticed that it did not hurt me at all. After offering praise, she began to pray for the completion of God’s wonderful work. Then finally I said, quietly; "If you will place your hands under my shoulders, I will walk to that chair" (several feet away). Part of the time during my long illness, I had been able to be lifted into a chair to rest me from lying in bed, but I had never been able to stand. As Mrs. H. lifted me to my feet, indescribable physical sensations began to fill me with dismay, but Jesus spoke to me and said: “Are you going to look at the winds and waves, or will you look at Me?’ Immediately, I answered Him: “I will look at Thee alone.” With this decision, all uncomfortable feelings left me, and new life and strength flooded my being. I seemed to be enfolded in an atmosphere of holy awe and glory, a marvelous hush having descended upon my spirit. Soon the door opened softly and my dear mother slipped into the room. When she knew that I had stood on my feet and even walked to my chair, she fell upon her knees and expressed her praise in fervent words. However, as she came near me, her motherly solicitude caused her to say, "It did not make you feel any worse, did it?”

As I look back, and remember my reply, I marvel that God had so developed my faith in such a short time, that I would not consider looking at my feelings for one moment, so I gently chided my mother for what sounded to me like unbelief, and said: "Do not even ask me that, Mother.” A wonderful change was soon noticed in my physical condition. The veins which had looked like tiny threads in my thin white hands, quickly filled out and looked normal. A death-like odor had been quite perceptible about my body but this all speedily passed away. I had scarcely been able to take any liquid food, but soon I could eat everything I wanted, and oh, how good it all tasted! Strength increased each day as I stepped out in faith. The first time I went downstairs, my youngest brother Eddie, went to my empty room and mother observed him looking about curiously. Mother said, "Did you come up to see if it was really Carrie downstairs?” He answered in the affirmative for he could scarcely remember when he had not seen me a captive in that room. How well I remember those days out on the porch, and my first walks outside, as the lovely spring weather came on. All nature seemed to be praising the Lord with me. What a blessed family reunion we had, and we felt that if my dear grandmother could only have lived to see that day, there would have been unalloyed happiness.

The greatest joy, however, was of a spiritual nature, as my soul which had been so hungry for God, was now filled with a satisfaction hitherto unknown, and inexpressible worship constantly arose in my heart. My father and mother were filled with unbounded joy and gratitude to God. My pastor, who had been very faithful in his ministry at my bedside, rejoiced with me, as also did the members of our church. My pastor, Rev. C. F. Bielby, wrote a beautiful reply to a man who had written him, asking him about the miracle of my healing. In this letter, he assured the man of the facts in the case and added, “Why should it be accounted strange that God should raise one of His children from the bed of death? I confess I see no reason. His promise was for all time, and ‘unto you, and to your children,’ and if we gain less now, it is because we are less faithful, and not because His promise is less sure.”

When I first walked out on the street, I felt a desire to express my joy to all I met. One day, when Father came home from his office, Mother’s heart and mine were saddened by his telling us of a remark which had been made to him during the day. A professing Christian had come to him and said, “Mr. Judd, the day of miracles is past." Of course this man’s unbelief did not affect our faith in any way, for we had just witnessed a tremendous miracle, but I remember feeling sorry for this poor deluded man, and I said to Mother, ‘We will pray for him.” In two or three days our prayers were answered, for this same man came back to Father in a penitent spirit, admitting that he had made a mistake in saying that the time of miracles was past.

Perhaps no one was more happy over my healing than my oldest brother Charlie. It seemed that a new revelation of God’s grace and glory had dawned upon him through seeing me raised from my dying bed. Sometimes he would sit and hold my hands and say in a reverent tone, “O Carrie, I can just feel the life of the Lord Jesus coming through your hands into mine,” and then we would rejoice and praise the Lord together.

One great blessing which came to me with my healing, or soon after, was a realization of the Personality and presence of the Holy Ghost. I had formerly thought of the Holy Spirit as a divine influence proceeding from the Father and the Son. Now to my great surprise and joy, I realized that He had come to abide with me, and that He was the third Person of the blessed Trinity. Our Lord Jesus said of the Comforter, “He dwelleth with you and shall be in you.” (St. John 14:17). How sweet to know that He was indeed with me as the blessed Paraclete, “The one who standeth alongside to help.” (Literal.) His presence was so real and glorious, that all of life was changed. He began to take of the things of Jesus and show them unto me, and He opened the Word of God to me in a way that I had never known, or dreamed of, before. Often a text in my Bible would stand out as though illuminated in letters of light. The meaning of the Word would be so revealed to my spiritual understanding that it became meat and drink to me. Later on I was to know the meaning of the other part of the text I have quoted, "And shall be IN you.”

After a little, the story of my healing was published in the daily papers. When I was away from home for a few days, a reporter called to see me, and as I was out of town, my father gave him an account I had written out for a friend, so all the details were published correctly. Up to this time we had never seen anything of this nature in the daily paper, excepting the account of Mrs. Mix's healing. The article was quite long (over two columns, I think), and it attracted so much attention that it was copied into many other papers, and finally reached England, where it was published in The Christian Herald.

Many callers came to see me, and many people wrote inquiring if the published statements were true. My dear father helped me answer the many letters which were received. Among the callers who came to our home were quite a number of ministers of the Gospel, some of whom came in deepest humility to listen to the story of God s healing grace, and others came full of unbelief, and their mouths filled with arguments. I felt my utter inability to answer the hard questions of this latter class, as I was only a mere child in experience and faith, yet as I trusted the Lord, He gave me the simplicity and heavenly wisdom, which, coupled with my unfaltering testimony, seemed to silence the most doubting Thomas among them. Many sufferers who saw the account took courage and wrote, requesting prayer in their behalf. My dear father, who never grew weary of recounting the sweet story of my marvelous cure, delighted in helping me answer these hundreds of letters. Many of those who wrote were past all human help, and the work of answering their letters seemed a sacred and precious trust, and I would ask the Lord to enable me to give them some of the Spirit’s own comfort as I penned my replies to them.

One real joy that I had soon after my healing was a visit from Mrs. Mix, and she was accompanied by her good husband, who was a very intelligent man and a man of great faith. As soon as I was healed, my father had written the glad news to Mrs. Mix, and had sent her a liberal thank offering. We continued to have a very interesting correspondence until the time came when she could Come to visit me. I remember so well how glad I was to see her and how I loved her. She and I went out together to visit friends in our City who were ill, and to offer prayer for them, and the glory of God certainly came down upon us when we were engaged in prayer. On account of my public testimony, Mrs. Mix became more widely known, and her ministry and that of her good husband, was much extended in different parts of this country. These good people have long since gone to their reward, but how precious have been the streams of blessing which were started through their ministry.

Chapter 8, Open Doors

In a former chapter I told my readers of my great struggle in trying to give up to the Lord my little talent for writing, and that I did not yield my will fully until I was near death, but finally, by God’s grace, I was able to give up all to Him. When I did this, it was such a complete consecration, that I never expected to write again (especially poetry which had been my delight) as I did not dream that God would give me back "my Isaac” when there was a full surrender. So what I am about to relate came to me as a great surprise, and as a wonderful boon direct from Heaven. It happened on this wise: Not many weeks after my miraculous healing, my dear friend Emily W. came to see me, bringing a large bouquet of exquisite snowdrops. These beautiful flowers were unusually large and very fragrant. They were gleaming white with a touch of green on the inner bell. After my dear friend had left me, I sat looking at the flowers with great delight, then bent my head over them to drink in their delicate and refreshing odor. As I did this, a verse of poetry came instantly, and without mental effort, into my mind. I will give this verse as it came to me:

I bend my head a little space;

Breathe softly in my face—

Thy tender, curving lips unclose;

I drink the breath of scented snows,

And in deliciousness repose,—

O darling flower of snow and verdure.

I was conscious that the Lord Himself breathed these lines into my mind, or rather into my heart, and there came a holy joy at the same time, and the witness that what I had yielded to the Lord in full consecration, He had now restored to me with a resurrection touch upon it that I had never known before. The Lord soon gave me three more verses to the poem, but the stanza I have just quoted proved to be the second verse. I will quote the other three verses here, because my readers may be interested, on account of its being the first poem that I wrote after God gave me back my gift. Afterwards, I showed the poem to my kind friend, Mr. David Gray, and he remarked with enthusiasm, "That is poetry!”

The Snowdrop

O brave, fair flower, my snowdrop sweet,

The spring and winter meet.

Thy gleaming wings are blossomed snow,

But in the dainty bell below,

The springtide’s tender green doth glow,

O darling flower of snow and verdure.

(Second verse already quoted.)

Thou art the Winter’s sweet reply To our half-glad good-bye;

But underneath thy snowy wing We spy a messenger of spring,

With promise of more blossoming,

Thou darling flower of snow and verdure.

O may our lives like thee unfold,

Sweet blossom of the cold!

May we rise bravely to endure,

And be as spotless, fair and pure,

With promise of a springtide sure,

Where fairer flowers shall bloom forever.

Since that time the Lord has allowed me to use my pen far more than ever before, but with this difference, that I always trust His inspiration, and therefore He has been pleased to use the consecrated talent, which went down into death (as it were) and then was raised up again for His own glory. I have felt led to publish, in leaflet form, quite a number of my poems, often enclosing them in letters, and it has been a joy to hear from the recipients that these little verses have been used to comfort their hearts. Sometimes from the very ends of the earth a lone missionary has written of consolation and strength received from these little messengers, and a call has come from them for more of these leaflets, that they might pass them on to others.

After a little time I resumed my Sunday school work, but my heart had become so enlarged with the love of God, that I was not satisfied merely to have the small number of children, who had formed my class before, but my sympathy reached out to many poor children, whose parents were not able to dress them well enough to appear in Sunday school. The labor of love followed of helping to clothe these children, so that they would feel at home in company of others in the class. Our church at that time was quite small, and we had no regular Sunday school room as yet for the children, so the school was held in the church itself. Gradually my class grew so large that it was difficult to find room for the children, and as they were unwilling to go into any other class, I finally asked my pastor for permission to take them into my mother’s home, where there were two large rooms, which could be used for this purpose. I also made the request that they might be permitted to remain as a part of the regular Sunday school, appearing in the church on special occasions. My pastor readily gave consent, and promised to come sometimes to my mother’s home, and give a special talk to the children. Finally the two large rooms were filled, and I was obliged to have an assistant teacher. We had all classes of children from the twin grandchildren of a millionaire (whose governess brought them because she was so greatly interested in my work,) to the very poor children whom I have already mentioned. This work was very precious to me. I love to remember the time, when I could hardly appear on the street, without one or more of the children running up to me to take my arm or hand, walking along with me in the sweet confidence of childhood, and looking up into my face with beaming smiles. They felt so at home with me that they called me by my first name, "Carrie,” as they would a child companion. Some of my friends reproved me for allowing them to have this privilege, but I greatly loved these darling children, and felt almost like a child among them, so did not feel that I could lose their closest fellowship by asking them to give me a more dignified title. I might say here that I felt younger in spirit after my healing than I did before I was taken ill, for there seemed a childlike simplicity resting upon me from Above, and I felt that I was not living in the midst of earthly things but had fellowship with Heavenly realities. Later on, I had weekly Bible classes for young people as well as for little children. In teaching the latter class, I illustrated their lessons by drawing pictures on the blackboard, and they began to have a wonderful grasp on the things of God.

After my marvelous healing, I felt that God had raised me up for His special service, and while I was glad to fulfill the little duties which lay nearest at hand, in the home and neighborhood, yet I had a great desire to engage in some definite work for the Master, who had done so much for me. We had heard of Dr. Chas. Cullis of Boston, Massachusetts, and after my healing I had some correspondence with him. Later on, I had the great privilege of visiting his work and becoming acquainted with him and his dear wife, and some of his precious workers. I thought that possibly this might be an open door for me to be useful for the Lord, and to receive more training in His work, but as I prayed over the matter, His leading did not seem at all clear in this direction. But He bestowed upon me His loving smile of approval, as I was faithful in the small services that opened up to me day by day. It is sweet to look back now, and view the way in which the Lord led me by His wise and loving hand, and as I trusted Him He did not allow me to make any mistake. I have often realized the sweetness of the text contained in Revelation 3:8: "Behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and has kept My Word, and hast not denied My Name.” I believe that God has made this true in my life.

One of the most important things in which the Lord kept me faithful was that of personal testimony. From a human standpoint, it was not an easy thing for one who had from childhood been a member of the Episcopal church, and who had been very reserved on the subject of religion, to open her lips to testify to others of the goodness of God, but the Lord so filled my heart with His love and grace that it seemed easy and natural to do this.

In my last chapter I mentioned the fact of my receiving hundreds of letters from those who were interested to know if the story of my healing was true. I thought that this flood of letters would cease in a little while, but the Lord so ordered it that there was again and again a repetition of the story in other periodicals in different parts of our land, and also in England, and still the letters kept coming in. It was interesting to notice that most of these people who wrote for prayer were past all human help, and desired to apply to the Great Physician as a last resort. As this work of correspondence with the sick kept up month by month, I felt the need of the dear sick ones so pressing upon me, that I desired to give them more light and help than I could in a brief letter. My dear mother also got a burden upon her heart, and felt that I ought to write a book, which would contain scriptural instruction for these dear needy ones. Mother told me about her leading in regard to this, so we together asked the Lord to use me as a little channel through which to pour life and comfort into those weary hearts. My readers must remember that in these long-ago days there was very little literature published on the subject of Divine Healing, or, as it was then called, “Faith Healing.” Dr. Cullis had published two small books which contained testimonies of healing, but, so far as I know, there were no books published in this country at that time which contained Bible teaching on the subject.* I made an attempt to begin a book, but the Lord wanted me to learn the lesson of entire dependence upon Him, so as I tried to write, it seemed that utterance was strangely denied me, and there was no life or light in the first chapter that I wrote. I gave up at last, and laid the pages away, saying to my dear mother: “I feel sure that the Lord wants me to write such a book, but I do not seem able to clothe my thoughts in living words, and I must wait until the Lord Himself gives the inspiration.” But when I had learned this lesson of my entire helplessness in the matter, I had not long to wait. The Lord showed me the truth of the words in I Cor. 2:13; "Which things also we speak, not in words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth." I began to realize that, even though we may have great revelations of the things that are "freely given us of God,” yet we must have words given us by the Holy Spirit, to enable us to tell these things with power. Suddenly there came to me an inspiration from on High, and I seized the pen, and made a new beginning with the book, but this time I realized that all responsibility was taken off myself, and that the Holy Spirit was giving in-breathed words with which to clothe living truths. Upon looking again at the pages, which had been formerly written, I found that by the side of the latter pages they were utterly useless. From this time the book progressed rapidly, for it was no longer an irksome task, dependent upon my own exertion, but a perfect delight, for I seemed only a yielded tool in the Lord’s hands: to fulfill His good pleasure in this message to His sick children. This little book was entitled "The Prayer of Faith," and it seemed to fill a great need among God’s people. I had not received teaching from any human being on the subject of Divine Healing, so all the precious truths that came to me when writing this book came directly from the Lord. As this book was published and distributed, the tide of letters increased, and not only were there even more requests for prayer but also notes of praise from those who wrote, to the effect that they saw new light shining upon God’s promises through this little volume. Best of all were the testimonies to the fact that the readers had been spiritually blessed through reading the account of God’s gracious dealings with me. Many of those who wrote desired us to set a special time of prayer when we would meet them at the Throne of Grace, and many letters were afterwards received telling of answered prayer. I might add about this book, that it attracted much attention among workers in England, who were greatly interested in the subject of Divine Healing; among these were Rev. and Mrs. W. E. Boardman, and Mrs. M. Baxter, the wife of the founder and editor of the English periodical known as The Christian Herald.

* (Rev. A. B. Simpson’s helpful books were not yet published. Later on, in my Story, I will tell about my acquaintance with this dear Brother, and my precious fellowship in the Lord with him and some of his dear workers.)

About this time I had a letter from a lady, asking me to have The Prayer of Faith published in the German language. As I was not acquainted with the German language, and knew of no one whom I could trust to translate it and give the right spiritual interpretation, and as I had no means with which to publish it in any case, I simply made it a subject of prayer, saying, “O Lord, if it is Thy will to have this book published in the German language, please bring it to pass." The answer to this prayer was very wonderful, as Mrs. M. Baxter of London, very soon after, without knowing that there was any desire in this country for a German edition, wrote me a letter, expressing her appreciation of the book, and asking my permission to have it published in the German language, and she added,—“also in French, if called for.” Of course I gladly gave this permission, and Mrs. Baxter superintended the publishing of the book, first in German and afterwards in French. The German book was published in many editions, and I learned later through a Christian brother, who had been a pupil of Christleib, that it was greatly valued by spiritual people of Germany, and that Christleib always kept a copy of it upon his desk. The French edition was translated by a lady who herself had been healed through Pastor Stockmayer's prayers, and it was published in Switzerland. Afterwards, through Mrs. Baxter’s instrumentality a Swedish edition was brought out in Sweden, and a Dutch edition in Holland. In order to avoid unnecessary correspondence, I will say, that none of these foreign editions are procurable at present, although up to the time of the Great War, I could secure all that I desired of the German edition, by sending to Gernsbach, Germany, for them. I must make note of the fact that this book was published in my maiden name, Carrie F. Judd, as I was not married until some time later. Dear Mrs. Baxter had opened a wonderful work called “Bethshan” in London, where people could apply for spiritual help, and for “the prayer of faith” to be offered for their physical healing. Mrs. Baxter afterwards came to this country, and we became personally acquainted, and a wonderful love and fellowship sprang up between our hearts. Mrs. Baxter has now gone to be with the Lord, but fruits of her precious Bible teaching in England and in this country will always remain.

I still have the privilege of corresponding with Mrs. Baxter’s son, Mr. Paget Baxter, who is now the Editor and publisher of the English Christian Herald. I have precious memories of the time when Mrs. Baxter, and her good husband, Rev. Michael Baxter, with their son Paget, came to visit me in Buffalo, New York at my Faith Home, which I started when the need for teaching and helping the sick became greater. Mrs. Baxter loved my little Faith Home, which I then called the “Faith Rest.” Between her evangelistic trips, she would always come back to me for a rest in this quiet home. It would be impossible for me to put into words the great blessing this dear sister was to us all, and I greatly cherish her memory.

I now wish to speak of another dear friend, who came into my life after my miraculous healing. Her name was Miss Anna W. Prosser of Buffalo. She was a member of the Presbyterian church, and had been wonderfully healed through the prayers of a Quaker lady in Rochester, New York. Miss Prosser’s healing occurred before mine, but I had known nothing of her or of the great spiritual and physical blessing which she had received, until a few months after my own healing, when we became acquainted in this way: I heard of an Undenominational Holiness Meeting, which was being held in the parlor of Asbury Methodist church. Having been brought up in the Episcopal church, I knew very little of the experience of other Christians, and when I came in contact with the dear saints who attended this Holiness meeting, I marveled at the light on their faces, and the sweetness of their testimonies. Miss Prosser attended this little gathering, and we were wonderfully drawn to each other from the very first. She had been rather timid in the past about declaring the goodness of the Lord in her healing, but as she heard of my experience, it encouraged her to more publicly testify to that which had meant so much in her life. A few years later, Miss Prosser wrote a beautiful book called ‘From Death to Life,” which not only related the facts of her own healing, but also of her wonderful conversion out of a very worldly family, and her work for the Master which followed. Dear Miss Prosser has gone to be with the Lord, but her book is still published and is much used of God. I shall have occasion later on to speak more of Miss Prosser and our work together, so will not mention further details now.

In this Holiness meeting I gave my first timid testimony in public, although I had availed myself before this of every opportunity to testify to individuals as I came in contact with them. These Holiness meetings were very helpful to me. God had greatly blessed me spiritually at the time I was healed, but my heart longed for a deeper knowledge of God, and a greater realization of His personal presence. I marveled at the testimonies given in this meeting, and also at the great anointing which was upon the prayers of some of the dear saints. It was in this meeting that I first met a dear Methodist elder, by the name of Mr. W. Gregory. His beautiful countenance was shining with the glory of God, and I knew I had met one of the Lord’s choice ones. He was greatly interested in my healing, and he was afterwards a great blessing to us in the meetings which I was led to open in my mother’s home. I listened to the words of loving counsel and precious testimony that proceeded from his lips. I gazed at the faces of the other worshippers present and saw thereon a peaceful, satisfied look, that no words could describe. My heart began to beat with feelings of mingled expectation and longing, and then in the sweet enthusiasm of that restful place, I ventured to launch my first little trembling testimony for God in a public meeting. The timid little Episcopalian was encouraged by loving responses, and I felt that a new source of strength was opened up before me.

Chapter 9, Further Leadings

In the very early part of my ministry I was taught an important lesson of complete dependence upon the Lord, through an incident which was quite painful and embarrassing at the moment, but which was overruled for good in my life. Soon after my healing a friend invited me to visit her and her mother at their home in Ellicottville, New York, and I gladly accepted the invitation. These friends attended the Presbyterian church, and their venerable pastor, a most holy man of God, came to call on me and was greatly delighted with my recital of the mighty miracle which had been wrought by the Lord in raising me up from death. He requested me to come to his church the following Sunday evening and tell his people the wonderful story of God’s love and mercy which I had recited to him. Just before this I had made a promise to the Lord that I would not withhold my testimony of healing at any time when He would make it clear to me that He wanted me to give it forth. As I made this vow to the Lord in full consecration He enabled me to see in a measure what it might mean, and showed me that as Divine Healing was, at that time, so exceedingly unpopular with most of the ministers and laymen as well, I might be apt to encounter a great cross in keeping this vow. God so put His grace into my heart that I answered Him on this wise; "O Lord, I am willing, if necessary, to be a fool for Thy sake.” Then, as I shrank somewhat at the thought of thus being made foolish before the eyes of men, a little hope that I might escape the cross after all, came to me and I said to myself, "If I am willing to be a fool, God will not require it of me that I shall be one.” Alas, for the little ways in which human nature tries to escape death to the flesh. I accompanied my friends to the Presbyterian church that evening, and after the first part of the service, singing of hymns, etc., the pastor escorted me to the pulpit which was the old-fashioned kind and which seemed to me an immense altitude from the floor, and having introduced me he left me there alone and withdrew to a seat before the pulpit. It is impossible to give my readers an idea of my feelings. Before going into the pulpit I had made one grave mistake. I had said to myself, I will have the first sentence prepared in my mind and so memorized that I will be sure to start off right and then I will trust the Lord for the rest. The spiritual atmosphere of the church seemed like an ice-house, but I was so unacquainted with the ways of the Presbyterian church (of that long-ago time) that I did not know until afterwards that the people in the church were greatly offended at having their pastor bring into his pulpit a “woman preacher.” I must say, however, that at that time, I looked almost like a child, as I was very small and frail, and evidently the pastor had not thought that his people would be offended at hearing a miraculous story from the lips of so young a person. To my great consternation, when I had partially spoken forth the first sentence so carefully prepared, the remainder of it suddenly left me and I was struck dumb before that critical audience. I have never forgotten how I felt,—a helpless, broken thing in that high pulpit. It seemed as though I was hanging between earth and sky with no foundation on which to place my feet. There was no break in the dead silence for what seemed like an age, but of course it was only for a small moment. Realizing that God had taken me at my word and let me be a fool for His sake I turned away from all the faces before me and looked upward to my Heavenly Father for His help and inspiration. He enabled me to make another start, this time leaning wholly on the arm of my Beloved. My voice was broken and trembling, the tears were in my eyes, but the power of God was resting upon me. There could be no more criticism for the little broken thing who claimed to be nothing, (not even a woman preacher) as I explained to them that I had promised God whenever He called for it to give forth His marvelous dealings with me. After that I lacked for no word. The whole message was given under the anointing of the Spirit, and I was so conscious of the Lord’s presence with me that my own soul was greatly blessed. Afterwards, when the service closed and I descended from the pulpit, the people gathered around me with the greatest appreciation, and with such heart affection that my soul was quickened and I had great joy. They begged me to come again and speak for them further, which I had the privilege of doing at different times later on in my ministry. How true it is, that if we are willing to die to self and the flesh the Lord Himself will be our wisdom, and will let the people see that we are true messengers of the Cross. The trial was certainly hard, but the victory was great, and one that was lasting in my life. From that time on God made it comparatively easy for me to enter doors which He opened before me.

I have spoken of the great opposition to Divine Healing which we, who were pioneers in the revival of this great truth, often encountered, but it is a joy to remember some of the precious people who were a comfort to us in those early days and who stood with us in faith for the revival of the Lord’s gracious work of holiness and healing among His people. Among these were dear orthodox Quaker people who were drawn to me because of my miraculous healing and who glorified God with me for what He had done in my life. I have referred in the past, to Miss Anna W. Prosser, a Presbyterian young woman, who had been healed through prayer. Her healing came through the prayers of a precious Quaker lady by the name of Mrs. Mary H. Willis of Rochester, New York. Through Miss Prosser I made the acquaintance of Mrs. Willis, and more than once I accepted her invitation to visit her in her Rochester home. While making these visits I attended the Quaker church with Mrs. Willis, and I have never forgotten the sweet and holy silence of that church while we all waited for the Spirit to move upon anyone through whom He might desire to give a message. I was learning more and more to yield to the influence and leading of the Spirit, and often He would cause me to rise in this church in the midst of many who were my elders, and He would give forth through my lips a message from the Word of God. I also met a number of other Quakers, holy women of God, who became very dear to me. Later on I became well acquainted with Mr. and Mrs. A. H. Hussey, and also David Updegraff, the noted Quaker preacher, whose sermons we greatly enjoyed. The fellowship which I had with these dear ones was very precious and refreshing to my heart.

I have spoken of the way in which the Lord illuminated to me His Word at the time of my healing, and as I continued to study the Word it grew more and more precious, and thereby faith sprang up in my heart so that I often had answers to prayer which seemed quite unusual. One of these I will relate, as it may encourage the faith of my readers along the line of material things. Not long after my healing my brother Charles was married to a sweet Christian girl, and they lived in the town of Linden, which I have previously mentioned in this story. I made them a visit in their home and it was at this time that the incident occurred which I am about to relate. First, I must take a little time to explain just how my brother and his wife were situated in order that the answer to prayer may be fully appreciated. Linden was a small country place where there were very few conveniences. There were two small stores where general commodities were sold, but there were no meat markets, and a butcher came around two days in the week. My brother, however, was Station Agent and Telegraph Operator in this country town, so he could always telegraph for supplies to a larger town seven miles away, and all that he needed would be sent by the next train. During my visit, my dear sister-in-law, who wanted me to have a very pleasant time, said that she would invite for dinner a dear friend of mine, and at the same time invite another lady who was a close friend of her own. She asked me to convey the invitations to these two ladies when I attended church two miles distant, on Sunday. This I did, but neglected to ask my sister-in-law whether she intended our friends to come at noon or for dinner in the evening. In some way I got the impression that they were expected to come at noon, and I gave the invitation in this way not knowing, of course, that I was making a great mistake. My sister-in-law was just a bride, and had big plans for a fine meal, but she had planned for an evening dinner and expected to receive her supplies by train that afternoon. I did not know this until our two friends arrived shortly before twelve o’clock, and then my sister-in-law found out the mistake I had made. She did not reproach me, but her eyes filled with tears for she knew no way in which she could get up a dinner worthy of our friends. If there had been any store in town at which she could have purchased her supplies we could have tided over the emergency, but as the hopelessness of the case dawned over me the greatness of God’s power also came refreshingly to my heart. The words in Psalm 78:19 came to me with great unction, “Can God furnish a table in the wilderness?” My faith quickly answered, “Yes, He can set a table in this wilderness,” and then He put within my heart a faith that looked to Him alone. I was not allowed by the Lord to speak of my faith to my sister-in-law, as it seemed to be a secret between the Lord and my soul. However, I was so filled with joy at the thought of the dinner that God was going to send, that my soul was lifted up to the heights, and I was filled with unutterable praise. There was not a shadow of doubt, and I knew that the dinner would come, but in what way I could not imagine. To make circumstances seemingly worse instead of better, a conveyance soon drove up to the door containing several of our dear cousins from a neighboring town. They had not notified us of their intention to come, but were out for a good time, and of course, not being invited guests they did not expect much entertainment. But the Lord used this very circumstance to touch the heart of a dear neighbor who lived across the way and who did not know that we were in a predicament through the coming of our other guests. It was so ordered by God’s providence that this kind neighbor had a very fine dinner that day, in the shape of a large beef roast, and all the accessories. As she saw the crowd of young people drive up to the door she said, "Oh, I am sure those people must be unexpected, and we must try to help our neighbors out.” This kind friend asked her family if they would be willing to give up their dinner which was just about ready, and have some plain dish like cod-fish instead. Wonderful to relate, all agreed to this, even the man of the house, so that while I was looking for someone in the form of an angel to bring the dinner for which I had believed, a knock came at the side door, and our neighbor's two children came up the side stairs, each bearing their burden of good things. I turned to my sister-in-law and said, “I prayed for the dinner, and now God has sent it.” I shall never forget the look of wonder and gratitude on her face. It was quickly received by her with thankfulness, and placed on the table, and it proved to be enough for all. The cooking was of the very best, so that the dear bride could not be ashamed of it, and if I had not let my own invited guest into the secret, neither one of those invited that day would have known anything about my mistake. Far more wonderful to me than the occurrence itself was the marvelous faith, God's own faith, which was very “substance” in my heart, and which made me feel so near the Lord in gratitude and praise that the blessing which came from it has never departed from my life.

Chapter 10, Further Openings In The Master’s Service

As I continued to receive a great many letters from sick people, and from those who desired to know more about the way of faith, the idea occurred to me that it would be well to publish a monthly magazine in which could be printed instruction from the Word of God, and testimonies to the Lord’s wonder-working power. My oldest brother, Charles, had the same thought, and he suggested it to me about the same time that I was considering the matter. I shrank from entering upon such a work as this, because I felt that it would be a great responsibility, and that I would not be competent to edit a magazine of this kind. My brother insisted that it would be a good thing to publish such a paper and he said to me "Carrie, I have some tithe money and I will give you $50.00 with which to start the magazine.” This was an encouragement, of course, but I knew that I must wait on God about this matter, and I must hear from Heaven in regard to it. I was already conscious that I must be sure of the leading of the Lord in everything that I was to undertake. Accordingly I prayed very earnestly to know the mind of the Lord. I have spoken of the dear Methodist Elder, Mr. W. L. Gregory, who was such a wise counselor, and who became such a dear friend of ours in those early days. He was much older than I, and I felt that his counsel would be valuable, so I talked the. matter over with him. To my surprise he did not agree with me in reference to the publication of the paper as he thought it would be too much of a venture for me to make, and he evidently thought that it would not be a success. I had learned, however, that I could not rely on anyone but the Lord in making my decisions, so I was not turned from my purpose by the well-meaning advice of our kind friend.

I went back to the Lord with the determination to pray through and to know His mind. As I waited on Him the conviction came that He would have me publish a magazine of this kind for the edification of His people, many of whom knew nothing about the subject of Divine Healing, and also because there were many who were hungry to know how to live a life of holiness. As I became fully persuaded of the Lord’s will I waited further on Him to have Him give me the size and pattern of the paper, and the name of the publication. I felt that I was to do nothing of myself but to trust every detail to the Lord. The name was given to me very clearly, as the Lord showed me I was to call the paper Triumphs of Faith. Then I waited on Him to know the design of the cover, and a vision came into my mind of the picture which still adorns the front cover of our little paper. I could see it all so plainly, the lighthouse keeping the little boat from the treacherous rocks, and then in the background the picture of flowers and ferns which threw the little design out into bold relief. I described this picture as best I could to the artist from whom I was then taking painting lessons, and he made the design in such a satisfactory manner that I felt it corresponded with the vision that was given me. We believe that even this God-given picture has often brought cheer to hearts.

Printing was not as expensive as it is now, but still the $50.00 would not go very far toward publishing my little paper. I decided to put the $50.00 all into the first edition, which was in January 1881, and it paid for 1,000 copies which I distributed freely on every side to those who were interested. As people received these free copies of the paper, and were blessed by the contents, they began to send in subscriptions, and so the little paper was fairly launched, and the Lord has been pleased to let it continue to the present time and to use it for His glory. It may be interesting to my readers to know that my first editorial for the paper was the article “Faith's Reckonings,” which is still published in tract form and which still proves to be very useful to those who are enquiring the way of faith. This article was surely given to me by the Lord Himself and with all my added years of experience since that time, I think I could not now write more clearly on this subject.

Somewhat previous to this we had begun to hold a weekly meeting in a consecrated room in my father’s house. In looking over the first number of Triumphs of Faith I find an interesting article about the starting of this meeting, and I think I cannot do better than to quote this little article just as it was printed at that time.

“Faith Sanctuary”

“Let them make Me a sanctuary that I may dwell among them.”— (Ex. 25:8).

"This name has been given to the consecrated apartment in which our Thursday evening faith-meetings are held, and some of our dear readers may be interested to learn something of its history. Owing to severe and almost continuous illness in our family, as well as to the fact that our other apartments afforded ample convenience and comfort, it had remained for several years an unfurnished, unoccupied room, and we little dreamed then that the Master was reserving it for His own use and to answer a holy and blessed purpose.

"During the weary months and years of my own illness, when the painful nature of my disease forbade one unnecessary foot-fall within my hearing, this room, from its location directly below me, shared in the exclusion and silence of the one in which suffering and helplessness held me a prisoner.

"After our miraculous deliverance from the bondage, which, though long and severe, had proved a blessed education for each member of our household, we were enabled, by God’s grace, to make a joyful and free consecration of ourselves and our earthly possessions, and to glorify God in our spirits and our bodies which are His.

"About this time my dear mother's attention was called to an article in The Living Church, in which Rev. Dr. Bolles suggested to fellow-Christians the idea of setting apart one room in their houses, as especially consecrated to the use of prayer, whither they could repair in hallowed privacy and pray to their Father in secret. This suggestion found a ready response in our hearts, and to this sweet and hallowed use we with one accord, appropriated our unfurnished parlor, thankful that it was the most pleasant apartment in the house which had thus been ‘kept for the Master's use.’

“During the summer our little sanctuary was furnished, not in any style of severe solemnity, but with reference to a home-like beauty and graceful simplicity, which would make us feel that this hallowed spot was indeed a part of our home, and that our Lord, in a special manner, had taken up His abode within our humble dwelling. A Christian brother once said to me, as we reverently crossed the threshold of the sweetly quiet place, ‘I am glad that you have made this a pleasant room.*

“When all had been made ready, a few dear Christian friends met with us one quiet summer evening, for a season of prayer and praise, and our Faith Sanctuary was thus, informally, dedicated to the Lord. We did not, at first, intend to use the apartment for any general prayer-meetings, but as requests for special gatherings grew more frequent, we recognized the need of instituting our weekly faith-meetings, and these have increased in interest and power, until by God’s blessing, their influence is widely extended.

"Marvelous tokens of our Lord's favor have we received at His hand, and mighty works have been, wrought among us in answer to believing prayer. Our hearts overflow with thankfulness to Him, that He has, in His infinite condescension, manifested His presence in our midst and caused His glorious Epiphany to shine upon our waiting eyes.

"Now, therefore, our God, we thank Thee and praise Thy glorious name, ... for all things come of Thee, and of Thine own have we given Thee."—I Chron. 26:13, 14.

In these days of great privilege when there are so many meetings in different places where our Lord Jesus Christ is held up as the Great Physician, one can hardly realize what it meant in those early days to start a little meeting of the kind which I have just described. In the first place such a meeting was a complete innovation, as I had never heard of a meeting where teaching on Divine Healing was made prominent. The little gathering was also interdenominational in character, as spiritual people from different churches became interested and met with us, As I have before stated, I was a member of the Episcopal church, and our own people had been so intensely interested in my miraculous recovery from my long and severe illness that quite a number of them enjoyed meeting with us. The sweet spirit of unity prevailed in that little gathering, and the Lord manifested Himself in our midst in pouring out upon us spiritual blessing, and also in healing the sick. My father and mother, who were so very happy over my being raised up from what otherwise would have been my deathbed, became intensely interested in these little gatherings. My dear father, with his amiable personality and air of quiet dignity, was pleased to act as ‘doorkeeper,” welcoming those who came and ushering them into the “sanctuary.” My precious mother was clothed with her usual sweetness and serenity, and all who came in contact with her were blessed by her acts of love, and her words of cheer. My memories of those precious meetings are most tender and blessed.

Perhaps I can best convey to my readers the attitude of many of the ministers of the Gospel toward Divine Healing in those early days, by relating an incident which occurred about this time. A dear friend of mine in another town was seeking healing from an inward tumor. After my own healing she was greatly encouraged to look to the Great Physician for His healing touch on her body. She was a member of a church in that town, and having read in the 5th chapter of James that those who are sick among God’s people are to call for the Elders of the church and be anointed with oil, and have “the prayer of faith” prayed over them for healing, she decided to ask her minister to anoint her, thus fulfilling the command in the Word of God. She wrote a little note to her pastor, explaining to him her need and her desire to obey God’s command. She asked him to anoint her with oil in the Name of the Lord. He replied kindly, but answered her to this effect, “I would anoint you if I was sure that you would be healed, but as I am not sure of that fact, I do not feel that I can do this for you.” Of course she and I both realized that he was honest in this decision, and we also felt that the anointing with oil through him would have done little good, since he was not able to pray “the prayer of faith” for her. It was after this that we saw our great need of having an “Elder” in our work who could anoint the sick with oil, and offer the prayer of faith for them. And it was in answer to our prayers that dear brother Gregory was raised up of God to be such a help to us in our meetings. This story would not be complete without saying that my friend who had the tumor was anointed with oil by Mr. Gregory, and the prayer of faith was prayed for her, and she was healed. The tumor did not disappear immediately, but as she kept her eyes on the Lord and not on her physical condition, it all disappeared. I was too timid at first to even lay hands on the sick, although I could pray for them in faith. Later on, I was led by the Lord to realize that it was my privilege to lay hands on the sick according to Mark 16:18, because the promise was given that "these signs shall follow them that believe.” And I saw, that as a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, I could have this privilege and authority. The Lord encouraged me in this by something that occurred about this time. A lady who was troubled with a very stiff neck, came to me for prayer. I asked the Lord if He was pleased to use me in this ministry of healing, through the laying on of hands, to grant me a token by healing this woman instantly. He graciously answered my prayer and the woman was instantly healed, turning her neck from side to side with great joy, thus showing me how the Lord had delivered her. I was not only encouraged in this way, but I had a warning from the Lord through a letter received from Mr. Mix, the husband of the colored woman who had prayed the prayer of faith for my own healing. He was a Godly man, and I am sure that he was led of the Lord to write me as he did. He warned me that if I did not give myself up to the Lord to be used in this ministry of healing I would be apt to lose my own health. Since then I have always felt a solemn responsibility, not only to give forth the blessed truths of Divine Healing as taught in God’s Word, but also to keep in that attitude of love and faith before Him where He can use me for the dear children of God who are sick and suffering.

I have previously mentioned the fact that the Lord was giving me much light upon His Word, illuminating it to my heart in a wonderful way, and teaching me secrets of faith which were entirely new to me, and which I had never heard mentioned by any human being. Among other truths that were taught to me in this way by direct revelation of the Spirit, was the truth contained in Mark 11:24, "What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.” This truth of taking things from God by faith, as soon as the prayer was offered, was so entirely different from anything that I had ever been taught, that it seemed as though a little bit of Heaven itself came down into my soul and was made real to me. To believe that I had received the answer to my prayer on the authority of the Word of God, and not according to anything that I could see or feel, was so wonderful that for days and weeks I carried this truth around in my heart like a precious gem hid away from the sight of others, for I felt that they would not understand, if I tried to tell them about it. How sweet was my fellowship with dear Miss Anna Prosser when I knew that this secret of faith had also been revealed to her by God Himself, and together we rejoiced over the Holy Spirit’s teaching which made spiritual things so clear to us. The realization of this precious truth made it so easy to put out the hand of faith and take from God, on the authority of His Word, His precious promises for spirit, soul and body. Prayer would then be turned into praise and God would marvelously manifest Himself along the line of spiritual blessing and healing for the body, as well as on lines of material need.

Chapter 11, Opening Our “Faith Rest”

As our “faith meetings" continued, and the knowledge of them was spread abroad, requests for prayer from suffering ones all over the land continued to come to us, and we often had the joy of hearing of wonderful healings which had taken place among some of those who wrote us. Sometimes dear ones wrote from a little distance away begging permission to attend our meeting, and to remain with us over night, or for a longer time. My dear mother felt great sympathy with these dear sufferers, and was willing to take one or two at a time into her own home, as our house was rather large and she had some rooms that she could spare. I remember that people wrote in this way, “May I come to you for a little time, and see this life of faith lived out?" The room that had been hallowed by my long suffering and joyful deliverance we consecrated to the use of these invalids whom the Lord sent to us from time to time. There was yet another room in the third story, not so large, but very cozy, which we associated with “The little chamber on the wall" prepared for the use of the prophet Elisha with its simple furnishings, “a bed, a table, a stool, and a candlestick.” (II Kings 4:10). And we named this the “Prophet's Room.” This name seemed all the more applicable from the fact that a holy man of God, with snow white hair and a benign face, often in his brief visits to Buffalo, found in this room a temporary lodging place. Finally I felt that while this ministry was so precious, yet it made a good deal of extra work for my precious mother, so the suggestion came to me that there ought to be a Faith Home in connection with our work, a place of rest where weary ones might learn more of the Great Physician’s power and willingness to renew their souls, and to heal their suffering bodies. I began to lay the matter before the Lord, deeply realizing my need of guidance that all things might be done to His honor and glory. Some little sums of money had been sent in for my work so that finally I had on hand the sum of $125.00. It seemed to me that this should be used to start such a home as I have mentioned, although I knew that this amount would not go very far toward sustaining such a home, and I knew that I would have to start out in faith for such a work, depending wholly on the Lord. As my dear mother and I prayed much about the matter the leading of the Lord began to be quite clear, and I looked about the neighborhood to see if a suitable house could be found. Finally I found a two-story frame house in our immediate neighborhood which we could obtain for a reasonable rental. The party who owned the house was a Christian lady, and she was interested in the use to which the house was to be put, so she was willing to spend an extra amount in making her house fresh and attractive with new paint, new wall paper, etc., all of which we felt to be of the Lord in order that our Faith Home might be “pleasant to the sight” as well as restful in its spiritual atmosphere. We decided to call this house “Faith Rest Cottage.” Everything was arranged so that we were to have possession of the house by the first of April, 1882.

About this time, we were notified that a number of invalids from a distance, with others who had already been healed in answer to prayer, were expected in our city early in April to attend our faith meeting, and so rapidly were we enabled to carry on the furnishing of the Faith-Rest, that by the time of their arrival a good portion of the house was in order for their accommodation. On the afternoon of April sixth informal consecration and thanksgiving services were held in the Home, the first of the sweet seasons of prayer and praise afterwards known by “Faith Rest” household. I will now quote a little from Triumphs of Faith published about that time:

"It was a matter of some surprise and sweet significance to notice how this first family of saints at the Faith-Rest were gathered together from so many different points, and so widely apart, and still more to notice the many different denominations represented, thus meeting in the unity of our common Saviour. Since then there have been departures and new arrivals, the dear household varying in number accordingly. From a sweet Christian lady who, with her sister, has recently left us, the inmates of the Faith-Rest received the following, today: 'We are thinking of you all this beautiful morn—of how much you are all enjoying your pleasant surroundings and the delightful privileges of Faith-Rest; but I can say, because I know, that I do not covet the coming experience of each of you in breaking away from so sacred a place. I am sure that in returning to your homes the same desire that rests with me, quickened and grown stronger, will abide with you—that of honoring and glorifying our beloved Master in any way He pleases.'

“We are often reminded of the blessed words, 'Come ye apart... and rest awhile,’ and it is sweet to realize that the same gracious Master Who thus called His disciples apart from their patient service, that they might rest with Him, is even now regarding His weary children with the same tender love, and calling them by His providences to come apart and rest a while.”

The Lord made it very clear to us that this Home was not to be a permanent home for anyone, but that it was to be used chiefly for the accommodation of those out of the city who wished to come and attend our meetings and who desired to have a little time to meet others of “like precious faith” for their mutual strengthening in the Lord, felt definitely called to a life of faith in connection with this Faith-Rest, looking to the Lord for all our needs, and I might say here that I had also been called to trust the Lord for my own personal needs. Of course the dear ones who came were free to leave a thank-offering with us after enjoying their stay at the Home, but there were many who came to us who were too poor to leave any offering. I remember that one lady spent all she had to pay her railroad fare in order to get to us, and we found out after she had been there some time that she had no money with which to return to her home, so we not only entertained her free but were obliged to give her the money for her railroad fare when she left us. we had many testing times along financial lines, but as we trusted the Lord, He was always true to His promises, and it was a blessed experience to have Him meet all our needs. Sometimes it was quite difficult to pay the rent. I remember one time when my dear father rather anxiously enquired if we had the rent money which would soon be due. I knew that he would gladly have given the money but he was not financially situated so that he could help me in this respect. I calmly answered, "No, but it is coming.” My mother went into one room to pray in secret and I went to another, and we both prayed that God would supply all our need. Soon after I received $50.00 from a party living in the state of Georgia. Never before had I received money from this party and never afterward did she send me any, so it seemed like a wonderful gift, direct from the Lord Himself.

I can still remember how sweet it was to trust the Lord for all my own needs. If I needed any article of clothing I just told the Lord in secret and soon it was forthcoming, often from a most unexpected source. Surely the Lord clothed me as He does the lilies of the field, and I have never so greatly enjoyed my articles of attire as I did during those years when they were sent me by the direct hand of the Lord without my telling anyone of my need. One incident along this line, I think, will be interesting to my readers. At the time I mention I had gone East for a little sojourn. I was staying with some kind people in the city of Philadelphia. It was beginning to get quite cold and I thoughtfully inspected my wardrobe to see what my real needs were, trying to count up the sum as carefully as possible. I decided that I could get along with $15.00 with which to make necessary purchases. However, I prayed on this wise, “O Lord, I think I can get along with $15.00, but I love Thee so much that I only wish to ask for that which would please Thee. If Thou seest that I do not need as much as this, please put into my heart the amount that Thou wouldst have me ask Thee for.” Then I waited quietly before Him for a little time. He tells us that His sheep hear His voice, and in my heart I heard Him distinctly saying, “Ask Me for $20.00, My child.” Then He showed me that I was to believe that I received when I prayed, according to Mark 11:24. So I accepted the gift from Him and gave thanks for it, not asking again, as I felt that to pray further for that particular thing would be unbelief. Soon after this I was called to another city for a little ministry and I was entertained by some very dear Christians whose fellowship I much enjoyed. These dear people were poor in this world’s goods and had a very modest little home, but they were rich in faith. Among others who came to this little home to be taught of God by the Lord’s dear servants, was a very learned man who had held responsible positions in the Presbyterian church. He was well up in years but was only now beginning to know the simple life of faith and the leading of the Spirit, through the teaching of these dear people. One evening this brother came for a little prayer service which was being held. He knew absolutely nothing of my need, or of my request which I was holding before God. But when he was about to take his leave he slipped into my hand a bill, saying, as he did so, “I believe that the Lord leads me to give you this.” I thanked him and after he had left I opened my hand and found therein a new crisp twenty-dollar bill! This was my answer from God to the prayer I had prayed while still in another city.

I will relate another incident of answered prayer, the memory of which has always been precious to me. While still in the East I passed a store one day and saw hanging in the window a long black silk cape which was lined with grey and white fur. I was quite sensitive to the cold, and as I looked at it I thought how warm such a garment would keep me. I cared nothing for style but knew that I would enjoy the warmth of the fur over my other clothing in that cold climate. Immediately a sweet thought, which I am sure was born of my child-like confidence in God, came to me, and I expressed it to the Lord on this wise, “Lord, wouldn’t you just love to give me a cape like that?” It seemed to me that I was so conscious of the Lord’s care over me, and His delight in supplying all my need that it would give Him great joy to thus clothe me for my physical comfort. I can hardly convey to another person the feeling of joy which came over me as I realized what it meant to the Lord to do tender and unusual things for a trusting child of His. Having asked the Lord this question I felt a quiet rest in my spirit about the matter, leaving it all with Him. While on that same trip a few weeks later, having told no human being about my half-expressed desire, I was delighted to receive as a gift from one to whom I had ministered God’s Word, a lovely silk cape like the one I had seen hanging in the store, and also was given by the same party a pretty fur-trimmed hat to match the cape. The fur cape kept me very warm and comfortable and shut out all piercing winds, but far more than that was the grateful warmth of my heart toward God for thus fulfilling my desire and showing forth to me His loving kindness. Although the lining of this cape was fur instead of feathers, it reminds me of God’s promise in Psalms 91:4, “He shall cover thee with His feathers and under His wings shalt thou trust.”

Chapter 12, Further Ministry And New Lessons Of Faith

I have mentioned briefly my acquaintance with Miss Anna W. Prosser of Buffalo, and how we were drawn together by the Lord in a very blessed friendship which resulted in our working together for the Master. We became greatly interested in a Gospel Mission which was conducted by the W.C.T.U. and which had for its object the uplifting of fallen men. Poor men who were slaves to drink and other vices attended these meetings. I had never been in the presence of this class of men before and while I was full of concern for their spiritual welfare, it almost frightened me at times to see the marks of sin upon their faces. Miss Prosser and I conducted the meeting one evening per week in this Mission. When we began this work we had had no experience of preaching in public. As I have before stated, she belonged to the Presbyterian church and I was a member of the Episcopal church. At that time, so long ago, our ministers usually preached from written sermons, and we were so unsophisticated that we thought we should do the same. Miss Prosser was a number of years older than myself and she had a sort of protective love and care over me, trying to shield me in every way from anything which would be annoying in this work. However, she had had no more experience than I in the work, so it was all new to her. I remember how we prayed over our little sermons or addresses, and asked God to give us the right thoughts and words and then to use them to the poor men who were our listeners. After doing this a few times with real blessing which seemed to come to our hearers, Miss Prosser had a strong feeling that she must give up the writing of her messages and trust God to speak through her by His Spirit at the moment.

She told me of this resolve which she had made and I felt at once a fear lest the Lord should call me to do likewise! She lived up to her conviction in this matter, and when I prayed about it the Lord also spoke to me, and in the midst of my fears, said to me sweetly, "Open thy mouth wide and I will fill it.” He soon gave me faith to take Him at His word, and I promised Him that I would stand up and open my mouth and trust Him to pour the message forth if He would give the inspiration at the moment. This was a great turning point in my ministry. I remember how those poor enslaved men looked up to us with new hope while we were giving them the glad tidings of the Gospel, and how they gathered around us after each meeting, asking us questions that they might understand fully this glorious salvation which would enable them to get out of the snare of the enemy and be made free in soul and body. It was through our work in this Mission that Miss Prosser became so greatly interested in this class of men that she was led to gather many of them together in a Bible class. The enemy tried to discourage her about this, telling her she did not understand the Word of God sufficiently to be a teacher of the Word, but as she studied the Bible diligently day by day it was opened more and more to her by the Holy Spirit, and she was greatly blessed in teaching these men. Finally the class increased from the six converts who first came into the Bible class, until there were fifty or sixty men who met together, and by this time the class had been moved to the house of one of the members. In later years Miss Prosser opened a Mission of her own in the slums and her class all decided to go with her and assist in the work. More of Miss Prosser’s beautiful life and ministry can be read in her own book. "From Death to Life,” which is still published by the Evangel Publishing House, Chicago, 111. In the many severe trials which Miss Prosser endured and of which she writes in her book, I was her trusted friend and prayer-helper, and I have the tenderest memory of this dear sister who has now been called to higher ministry in Heaven.

I found that as I trusted the Lord to give me utterance I had more and more freedom in giving out the precious message of a full Gospel; not only for the poor men in the W.C.T.U. Mission, but also for those in the Canal Street Mission in which I became deeply interested. My ministry of the Word to God’s own dear children was also very important as they continued to come to our Thursday night prayer-meeting in my father’s house, to be instructed in the Bible, and many of them came to be prayed with for the healing of their bodies. Then there must be the necessary teaching for my Faith Rest Cottage, the establishing of which I mentioned in the last chapter.

During those early days of ministry to others, it seemed to be necessary for the Lord to continue my education on the lines of faith in order that I might be able to explain more fully to those around me the nature of faith, and also what was meant by “the trial of faith.” I often felt that I was obliged to learn new lessons of faith by actual experience so that I could help others by my testimony to the Lord's faithfulness. I will relate one of these experiences, of which I have a most vivid remembrance. Having strained my limb while walking one day, it brought on a severe attack of sciatica. The pain was so intense that in the space of two hours’ time my limb drew upward about seven inches from the floor, leaving my foot hanging helpless in that position. I cried aloud with the agony of this pain, but as dear ones prayed earnestly for me all pain was taken away by the Lord’s power, without having recourse to any physician or medicine. I was indeed grateful for deliverance from the agonizing suffering, but I looked with dismay at the condition of my limb. There came to my memory the case of a young lady whom I had once met at a sanitarium, and whose limb had been affected in the same way. At the time I saw her it had been a year since her affliction, and her limb was still helpless. I found that although the pain was gone, my limb and foot were so intensely sore that I could not bear the slightest pressure upon my foot. I could only walk a little by taking hold of someone’s arm, or holding on to a chair and using my well limb and foot. This testing lasted about a week during which time I was humbling myself under the mighty hand of God and asking Him to search me through and through, desiring that He might show me anything which had brought this trouble upon me, or which hindered my healing. I drew nearer and nearer to the Lord and received much blessing in my soul. I was taught more fully the meaning of the trial of faith which God tells us in I Pet. 1:7 is "more precious than of gold that perisheth.” Finally after the prayer of faith had been offered for me I was able to take God at His Word, and believe that the healing had been accomplished on the Word of the living God, and that I was now to change my attitude from prayer to praise. During this week of trial an elderly lady came to call on me. She was a stranger to me but had heard of my being raised up from my dying bed and desired to see me about some physical difficulty of her own. As I was not able to go downstairs to see her I sent for her to come up to my room. I explained to her the scriptures in reference to Divine Healing, and also told her that I was healed of my present affliction by faith in the Word of the living God and that this was a trial of faith. I can remember to this day how she put out her finger, which looked very long and accusing, and pointed to my limb, saying, "If you are HEALED, what is THAT, then?" I hardly Knew what to answer, so I asked the Lord quickly what I should say to her. As I telephoned up to Heaven the Lord gave me His reply and I said to her with emphasis, “That is the devil’s lie!” The Lord was at this time teaching me when any circumstances contradict the Word of God it is simply a lie of the enemy and must be refused. God says, “Resist the devil and he will flee from you.” This experience was very helpful to me. Now, you will be glad to hear how the Lord honored my faith in taking all this trouble away. I continued to praise the Lord for a few days without much apparent change in the limb, only that the tense cords under the knee became more pliable and the foot came down nearer to the floor. However, I could not yet endure the slightest pressure on my foot. One day I lay down on the bed to rest a little while, and to wait on the Lord. All at once I heard the voice of Jesus speaking within my soul, telling me to arise and walk. I was full of joy at hearing the Lord’s voice, although I wondered how 1 could ever step on the foot that was so very sore. However, I arose and stood on my good limb and took hold of a chair, saying to the Lord with wonder but not with doubt, “How shall I do it. Lord?” The sweet voice answered me, “Let go of that chair!” I immediately obeyed and this meant that I came down with force on the short limb, but, glory to God, there was no soreness and as I walked around the room with no discomfort, except that one limb was shorter than the other, my dear mother came in and helped me praise God. With her ready word on the situation, she said, “I am sure you are walking very gratefully though not very gracefully!” It was so delightful to know that the Lord had manifested my healing thus far although I felt like Peter, perhaps, when walking on the water.

Just before this affliction I had written a tract called “Deliverance to the Captives.” While still a captive myself with this affliction, Mr. Gregory came to see me and was ready to take the tract to the printer. The Devil tried to discourage me, saying, “You had better not send that tract to the printer until you are delivered from captivity yourself.” I got the victory, however, and told the enemy I would not wait but would send it at once to the printer. Now, just as I got able to walk again, Mr. Gregory called with the proof of the tract which was ready for me to correct. I was glad I had not waited until my captivity was over. For a day or two there was still some stiffness of the cords of the limb, but no soreness. Then another symptom developed and the enemy tried to frighten me about walking much on the limb. It seemed as though pins and needles were sticking into the limb. This seemed a dangerous condition, but the Lord enabled me to stand fast in my position of faith. Just at this time a man came to see me, begging me to go to pray with his son who was very near death and was not saved. This dear father said, “I will not ask for my son’s healing but only that he may be saved.” I had no one to go with me and yet I felt that I could not refuse that father’s request to go and pray for the salvation of his son. This meant going all the way across the city and taking two lines of street cars. I opened a little text book, when I was asking the Lord for guidance, and He gave me this verse, "My presence shall go with thee and I will give thee rest.” My mother who was always so brave, and who stood by me so nobly in every venture of faith, said, "Go, my child, and the Lord will go with you.” I went across the city and up the long flight of stairs to the sick man’s room. Praise God, he was saved; and I feel quite sure he would have been healed if he could have trusted the Lord fully, as even his doctors said there was a great change in his physical condition. God honored my faith and by the time I returned home, just as I was leaving the last street car, the final sense of stiffness in the cord left instantly, leaving it perfectly relaxed and every whit whole. Sometime afterward I became acquainted with a dear Christian physician who at one time had a sanitarium in Canada. Her name was Dr. Jennie Trout. She was in Buffalo at the time and had sent for me to come and pray with her for healing. I told her of this experience which I have just related to my readers. She said that my symptoms indicated that I was in a very serious condition and that had I been her patient she would have prohibited me from taking even one step. I had lost track of Dr. Trout for many years, but at one time in Los Angeles I was relating publicly this experience and mentioned Dr. Trout’s name. Through this I found that she was then living in Los Angeles and we got in touch with each other again. She became a most precious friend of mine and many were the delightful seasons of prayer and praise that we had together. She had come to the place where she believed so fully in Divine Healing that she gave up all her practice and was marvelously used in praying for the sick. Finally she went home to be with the Lord, leaving many people to mourn for her, so greatly was she loved.

It is interesting to remember that the first case of illness to which I was called after my healing of sciatica was that of a young man in our city, a noted baseball player who lay helpless on his bed with a severe case of sciatic rheumatism.

When his wife, who was in great distress, called me to come and offer the prayer of faith for her husband I was encouraged in this ministry by the remarkable experience which I had just passed through. This man and his wife both seemed able to take hold in faith when prayer was offered for his healing so that he was speedily raised up for the glory of God. He gave wide-spread testimony to the great work which the Lord had performed in raising him up from his helpless condition, and many were blessed through his experience.

Chapter 13, Ocean Depths Of Blessing, And Further Service

As I went on with the Lord I felt an unspeakable hunger springing up within me for more of God. I hardly knew how to pray, but would sometimes turn to my Heavenly Father and say to Him, "What dost Thou want?”; because it seemed to me it was more His desire to obtain full possession of me than my desire for Himself. Previously I have spoken of the great blessing I received when I was healed, and my consciousness that the Holy Spirit had come to abide with me. Now, it seemed that He was longing to get full control of me and to fill the temple although I scarcely knew how to put this into words. While still feeling this great hunger after more of God, I heard of Christian people farther East who had had a great anointing from the Lord and my heart cried out for fellowship with these dear people. I heard much about one sister who lived a very victorious life, and who was much used of God in His work. This Christian woman had a Home in New Jersey, where she entertained those who were waiting on the Lord for a deeper spiritual life and for healing of the body. I got in touch with her and made arrangements to go to her for a little stay. I well remember how my hunger seemed to deepen more and more even while I was on the train journeying from Buffalo to this sister’s place of residence. When I arrived at the Home I was met in a most affectionate and motherly way by this dear saint, who informed me, after she had given me her welcome, that the evening meal was just about ready. My reply to her was as follows: "Oh, I do not want anything to eat; I want God.” She had herself, been led into depths and heights of spiritual blessing, so she thoroughly sympathized with me in the desire which I thus expressed. She left me alone in an upper room waiting on God, while she looked after some household duties, and then she returned to me. We knelt quietly together and I do not remember that there was much, if any, of audible prayer by either of us, but the presence of the Lord became more and more manifest as we continued our worship together. All at once I experienced a blessing that is difficult to put into words. It seemed as though God manifested Himself in a cloud of Heavenly dew which descended gently upon my head and entered into my being, taking full possession of me. At the same time a sweet, restful feeling almost overpowered me so that my own strength somewhat left me and I leaned over and rested my head upon this sister’s shoulder. No words were given me, but the dear one by my side seemed to be so one with me that she fully understood the cloud of glory into which I was entering, for His presence seemed to surround me, and at the same time to fill me. After a little while something called my friend away from my side, and I lay down upon a bed in the room, still feeling the wonderful presence of the Lord and silently adoring Him. While waiting on the Lord a few more days in this hallowed Home, the manifestation of the Lord’s presence about me, and within me, became still more glorious until my whole being seemed to be filled with “rivers of living water” and Jesus Himself was revealed as the One among ten thousand, the Lily of the Valley. I was conscious that my body, as well as my soul, became so hallowed with the Lord’s presence that I was made to realize as never before that I was indeed a temple of the Holy Ghost. The life of God came even into my tongue; not that my tongue moved, but I could feel the moving of God’s life distinctly through that member of my body. I was held silent in adoration of the glorious Being who was thus revealed to me, conscious of great joy in His immediate presence, and especially delighting in the thought of entire yieldedness to His perfect will. The only part of my body which did not seem to partake of the infilling was my head, and I believe this was because I was still a little self-conscious and desiring to keep a little human touch upon myself lest I should, in this great tidal blessing, drift too far out to sea. Many years later I received a still greater enduement of power, and at that time the last bit of human reserve on my part was taken away and God had complete possession of His temple. But this experience will be spoken of more fully at another time. On my way home on the train I had occasion to speak to a lady about her soul and great anointing was upon me as I talked to her, such as I had never experienced before. When I reached my home I quietly confided to my dear mother my joyful experience, and she praised God with me. The power of God continued to rest upon me in my meetings so that it was told me by one of my friends that it was quite noticeable to others who attended the meetings that I had received an anointing which they had never discerned in me before. The Word of God became more and more precious and it was opened to me increasingly as I expounded it to others.

About this time I had the great joy of becoming acquainted with Dr. A. B. Simpson, of New York City, who, at a somewhat later date, founded the Christian and Missionary Alliance. I became interested in hearing people, who knew him personally, speak about the saintliness of his character, and one person said that he was “the most Christ-like man that he had ever known.” This made me desirous of becoming acquainted with him because I was constantly on the stretch to have fellowship with the saints of God who were in deep communion with Him. A friend and myself were near New York City, so went to his residence to call upon him and there we had a very precious little visit with Dr. Simpson and his good wife. I was quite surprised when I found that Dr. Simpson knew of my work in Buffalo, and I said, “Dr. Simpson, I did not know that you knew anything about me.” By way of reply he presented me, in his gracious way, with a copy of his monthly magazine which was published at that time, and he opened the paper to an article of mine which he had copied into it. As I looked at it I saw that it was entitled, "Faith’s Reckonings,” which was my first editorial in Triumphs of Faith. Dr. Simpson said, "I have been so rejoiced because the Lord has been teaching you in Western New York, the very same truths which He has been teaching me in Eastern New York.”

Dr. Simpson had been healed of organic heart disease in answer to prayer, and he had been so wonderfully taught of God on the subject of Divine Healing and other deep lines of truth that he felt obliged to withdraw from a formal ministry and expound the Word of God to many needy ones who were delighted to sit under his teaching.

This, to me, was the beginning of a most delightful personal friendship with Dr. and Mrs. Simpson. I had some precious visits in their own home, and soon was called to assist in the many helpful Conventions which Dr. Simpson held,—first in New York, and afterwards in many other cities. Dr. Simpson was greatly used of God to thrust me out more fully into public service, that is, especially in platform work, although God had already made real use of my pen.

It is impossible to describe the blessedness of those early Conventions held by dear Dr. Simpson. Many of the most spiritual Holiness people were drawn to these gatherings, and the fellowship of saints was unspeakably precious. As I was still quite young Dr. Simpson was like a father to me, and his wisdom and kindness in urging me into open doors of usefulness have been very much appreciated by me, especially as the years have gone by and I have looked back with such gratitude on the way in which God used him to enlarge my ministry. At first I was rather timid about speaking before large congregations, but as I looked to the Lord in definite faith He delivered me from this fear of man. Perhaps it will be helpful to my readers to relate an incident in connection with my being delivered from the fear of speaking before large audiences. One day Dr. Simpson had asked me to speak at the afternoon meeting in one of his large gatherings. I did not refuse, for, as my readers will remember, I had promised the Lord I would speak for Him whenever I was asked to do so. But feeling somewhat nervous and timid I did not give a long address. Dr. Simpson did not know my reason for cutting my talk short, and he said to me, “Carrie, you did not take very much time this afternoon, so I am going to put you on again for this evening’s meeting. There will be a very large audience and even the galleries will be filled, and there will be present a good many ministers and Christian workers. I would like to have them hear you and you will have a grand opportunity to tell what the Lord has done for you.” (I must explain here that I seemed so much of a child to Dr. Simpson, at that time, that he always spoke of me informally, even in public, as “Carrie Judd,” and all of his workers followed his example. After my marriage Dr. Simpson lovingly called us “Carrie and George”.) I did not tell Dr. Simpson the fear which was in my heart at the thought of speaking to that large evening gathering, including those learned Doctors of Divinity and other ministers. But when I went to my room, I said to a co-worker who was rooming with me, “I must get free from this nervous strain, and I know God is able to set me free. Will you stand with me in faith for deliverance?” She said she would do so, so we agreed to take deliverance on this text, “What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.” We prayed together and then I said, “Lord, I now believe that I receive entire freedom from this nervous fear of the face of man. I do not feel any different but I will and do believe on Thy Word that I am loosed, and I thank Thee by faith, and I will trust Thee to manifest the deliverance.” That evening, while the preliminary exercises were going on, I sat on the big platform with other workers and the Devil said to me, “You do not feel delivered in the least. You have just the same fear as ever.” I answered him by saying that I was standing on the Word of God and not on my feelings, and that I was still praising God that He had set me entirely free. As Dr. Simpson called my name I went forward to the reading desk and as I took that short walk forward the enemy again said to me, “You are not delivered; you feel just the same.” I reiterated my faith, standing on the promise of God, and then as I opened my mouth to utter the first words of my address, God’s presence hovered over me and filled me with Heavenly anointing. There was no more strain but perfect ease, and I was not conscious of my audience but only of the blessed One of Whom and for Whom I was speaking. I have never forgotten this experience because this great blessing came in answer to my definite faith. Since that time I have always experienced freedom on the platform although there is still that Godly fear that Paul speaks of in I Cor. 2:3, 4, which should cause every one of the Lord’s ministers to hide away behind the Cross lest self should be seen instead of Christ.

How precious are the memories of those helpful Conventions, and also of the sweet services in Dr. Simpson’s Christian Alliance church which was organized after a time. Those who listened to Dr. Simpson’s anointed sermons can never forget them. Memory brings the names of many dear ministers of the Gospel and Christian workers who attended these meetings, and who helped in the work. Dr. Simpson, with his great tact, and delightful graciousness of manner, welcomed all of these dear ones and made use of them so that all felt they had a share in the great work which God was doing through him. I might mention the names of many who were connected with Dr. Simpson’s work at this time, but the list is very long and most of the older ones have passed away and their names are not probably known to my readers. Only Eternity will reveal how much good was accomplished by Dr. Simpson and his glorious work for the Master. Now, he too, has gone to his reward, but surely his works do follow him. It was my privilege to be present at a Convention in Old Orchard, Maine, when Dr. Simpson first called together a few of the saints and asked them to pray about the founding of the Christian Alliance, and later I was in New York City when the Alliance was formally organized and I was appointed the first Recording Secretary. Later the Christian Alliance was organized as the Christian and Missionary Alliance, for Dr. Simpson’s great missionary zeal was known to all who sat under his ministry, and today the missionaries of this organization are working faithfully and successfully in many different parts of the world.

During those early days of my ministry Dr. Simpson asked me at one time to come to New York and assist permanently in his work, but God had given me my own work in Buffalo, which I have previously mentioned, and I felt no leading to leave it but to go on with my “Faith Rest” in that city, and my own meetings, and also to continue the publication of my monthly paper, Triumphs of Faith. God abundantly blessed me in my work in Buffalo, but this did not prevent my leaving home occasionally to assist in the Conventions to which I have alluded.

Chapter 14, The Shepherd's Voice

The Holy Spirit continued to teach me as I endeavored to be a constant disciple at Jesus’ feet. How sweet is His invitation, “Come ... and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” (Matt. 11:28, 29). First, the Lord Jesus wants us to learn His meekness and lowliness, and then He can unfold to us the many other things which He has to say unto us. One thing that is so necessary is that we shall learn to discern the Shepherd’s voice, knowing that He has said that His sheep know His voice, and that they know not the voice of strangers. This reminds me of an incident told us by Mrs. Capt. Stephens of England. Her father could give a perfect call to the sheep, such as the Eastern shepherd gives in Palestine. He said to such a shepherd one day, “Lend me your robe, and let me call your sheep. I know the call perfectly.” The shepherd answered, “The sheep will not come at your call even if you do dress in my robe.” He replied, “Let me try.” So the shepherd loaned him his robe, and he gave the call, but the sheep only raised their heads and looked inquiringly at him,—they would not make one move, for they did not know his voice. Yes, we must know our Shepherd’s voice. I will relate an experience, as an illustration of this, which came to me one day while still engaged in my work in Buffalo. My sister and I were crossing from one corner to another on the main street. There were no automobiles then and not much traffic. There seemed no unusual reason for care in making the crossing, but when I was about half way across, I was suddenly aware of a voice in my heart, which said imperatively, ‘ Run!” I heard nothing, I saw nothing which would make it necessary for me to run, but I had learned to obey the voice of my Heavenly Guide. I ran, not quietly, but with desperate haste, as I felt the inward urging of the Spirit. As I did so, I thought that when I got to the other side I would look back to see what danger had been avoided, but had I done so I would probably not have lived to tell this story. Now notice how the providence of God is always in keeping with His inward leading. As I ran to the other side, my attention was arrested by the peculiar attitude of a man who stood in the doorway of a drug store on the corner. He was bracing himself with one arm against the side of the door and holding out the other arm toward me, while the expression on his face, as he seemed to look at some object behind me, showed horror and deep concern. This made me instinctively run toward him instead of pausing on the corner to look behind me as I had hastily meditated doing. The man grasped me forcibly with his free arm, swinging me with all haste inside the door, and the next instant I heard a loud crash as the plate glass window of the adjoining store was shattered by a runaway horse. I had been right in his pathway but had not seen or heard it, and had been protected by God Himself. My younger sister had also been mercifully protected, for the Lord had allowed her to see the danger, and enabled her to take refuge behind a large sign-board on the corner out of the horse’s pathway.

How sweet to hear the tender Shepherd’s .voice, but oh, to be always hidden away in the secret place of the Most High, that we may never miss hearing what He would say to us at all times and under all circumstances, I have had many other marked deliverances, but will here record only one other case, which shows the necessity of obeying the Lord’s leading. That which I am about to relate occurred after I had moved to my California home. I had spent the night with a lady friend, and we were having a time of prayer together in the morning, when suddenly I felt that I must not tarry longer, and I said to her, “I must go immediately.” She remonstrated with me as she did not see why I could not remain for a longer time of prayer and fellowship, but the voice of the Spirit in my heart was so urgent that without knowing the reason for this decision, I said, “No, I must go at once.” As I reached a corner where I was obliged to change cars, I realized that there were a great many extra cars on the line, going out to Leona, a place beyond Beulah Heights, which was at that time used as a picnic ground. It was a special Holiday, and many people were going for an outing. The car which I attempted to take was so filled with people that there seemed not the slightest corner where I could find room even to stand, but the prayer of the Spirit arose in my heart, “O Lord, help me to get on that car.” I did not know why it was necessary to take this particular car, as another one would be along in a few moments, but as the Spirit prayed through me in this way, I offered up the prayer urgently. A Christian man, whom I knew slightly, was standing just behind the motorman, and seeing my effort to get on the car, he said “I can make a little room for you here.” So we stood together, and all the way talked of the Lord’s protecting providences that had occurred in both our lives. He related one instance and then I would relate another. I have often wondered what that motorman thought afterwards of our talk, as he could hear every word spoken by us. I had no sooner reached home than the shocking news came over the telephone that a car, which we had passed on a siding, had gone on its way to the City and had collided forcibly with an outbound car, the one on which I would have been had it not been for God, who had answered my prayer, and found me a little space on the car on which I rode safely to my home. Many on the two cars were badly injured and some of them died from their injuries. How thankful I was that I had heard the Shepherd’s voice!

In reviewing the past I feel very grateful to God for help received from many different saints with whom I became acquainted in my early Christian experience. I desire to mention a few of these to whom memory turns gratefully. One of these was a brother in the Lord by the name of Mr. John Currie, a consecrated Scotchman, who had, in his young life, been a prize fighter, but the Lord had wonderfully saved him and called him to be a preacher. We first became acquainted with “Brother John," as most of his friends called him, and then with his wife. Both of these dear ones visited us at our "Faith Rest Cottage.” When we first knew Brother John he was holding services at the Y.M.C.A., in Buffalo, and as we listened to his Bible Studies we felt that we had never before heard the Word of God given out in such an anointed manner. Many times I have heard Brother John say, “Now, I will give you a little bouquet from God’s Word,” and then he would put together a few Scriptures in such a delightful manner that they surely would seem to breathe fragrance from Heaven. In later years Mr. and Mrs. Currie founded a Mission in Montreal, Canada, where great good was done, and many souls were saved.

Another very dear friend was Mrs. Emma M. Whittemore of New York City, who founded the Door of Hope Rescue Homes, through the instrumentality of which so many dear girls were saved from a life of shame and sorrow. Dear Mrs. Whittemore has now gone to be with the Lord. For many years Mrs. Whittemore and myself had the sweetest fellowship with each other, and it was a great joy to be in her presence and hear her relate the marvelous deliverances which had come to these dear girls through her prayers and loving ministry.

I would also like to mention Mr. and Mrs. E. G. Selchow and family, with whom I was very intimate in those early days, and with whom I had the sweetest and dearest association for many years.

Through my visit with Dr. and Mrs. Cullis in Boston I became acquainted with some very precious missionaries and felt my life greatly enriched by my acquaintance and fellowship with these dear ones. Among these were Miss Elizabeth Sisson and Miss Lottie W. Sisson, both of whom labored for years in India. Probably many of my readers have read Miss Elizabeth Sisson’s anointed tracts and books and have profited by them.

I also wish to mention my dear friends, the four Hitchcock sisters, Mary, Ruth, Sarah and Ida Blanche, who, a number of years ago, established a work of faith and love in their home at 2222 89th Avenue, Oakland. Since then they have enlarged their work by building a beautiful Chapel and Rest Home. Brother W. E. Moody is Pastor of the church at present. Miss Ruth Hitchcock is now one of the teachers at the Berean Bible School, in San Diego, California. These sisters often attend our meetings and delight us with their sweet hymns.

The names and faces of many dear ones come rushing to my memory, but it will be impossible to mention all with whom I had such fellowship in those wonderful days. I would not, however, omit the names of Mr. and Mrs. M. Nardi. Mr. Nardi was a highly educated Italian brother who had been wonderfully saved through a marked copy of the Gospel of John which someone handed him. He and his devoted wife were afterwards greatly used to win many of his countrymen to Christ. Brother Nardi was so full of praise that his salutation to his friends when he met them was always, “Praise the Lord!” and he would wait for us to answer him with the same words before he would enter the door which was held open for him.

I must not omit the name of dear Brother Charles N. Crittenton, the founder of the Florence Crittenton Homes, a man so full of God’s love that when he spoke of the dear girls for whose rescue he always prayed and worked, the tears would flow freely.

Some very lovely memories are in connection with my acquaintance with Miss Emma Dryer of Chicago. She was one of the early friends who greatly appreciated the wonderful work which the Lord had performed in raising me up from that which would otherwise have been my death-bed. In those days we seldom heard of a case of healing through prayer, and she felt that this miracle on my body should be sounded forth to the praise of God. So she arranged meetings for me in Chicago which were largely attended by those who rejoiced to see the hand of God thus working for the healing of the sick. The people were very anxious to crowd about me and ask me questions, and Miss Dryer sometimes felt that it might be too much for my strength, so she would kindly plan for me to make my exit from the Hall by some back stairway. I still looked very delicate at that time, although God supplied all the strength I needed for every venture of faith. I knew Miss Dryer intimately for many years, and had precious fellowship with her. She was a wonderful Bible teacher, and I think I have never heard such a marvelous address upon the Resurrection of our Lord as she gave at one time when she visited me here in California. Miss Dryer had a Bible School in Chicago, and memory brings up an incident in connection with that School which is very vivid and which I will now relate. I was visiting Miss Dryer in the Bible School at the time. There were quite a number of students in the school, and we were all gathered around the breakfast table one morning when Miss Dryer asked each of us which we would prefer, codfish gravy or corned beef. Fortunately I replied that I would have the codfish, not knowing that the Lord was thus leading me to escape a terrible fate. Soon all of those who partook of the corned beef were stretched out with terrible ptomaine poisoning, suffering agonies. How glad I was that I was well and could minister to these dear sick ones! I went from one to another offering the prayer of faith and trusting God to work mightily, which He did, praise His Name! All of the dear sick ones recovered in a remarkably short time. It seemed that Miss Dryer had given strict orders to the housekeeper to never buy canned corned beef, which injunction she had disobeyed. This dear sister was so sure that the sickness did not come from the corned beef that she ventured to eat some of it herself, and soon afterwards she was stretched out on her bed, perhaps more ill than any of the others. I think that not much sympathy was extended to her except by myself, but she was indeed glad to have me pray the prayer of faith for her recovery, and God was good to her and raised her up, although she had brought this calamity upon herself. A prominent song writer was then a student at Miss Dryer's School, one who has published many helpful and beautiful song books. Meeting him years afterwards we recalled the incident with praise to God for His wonderful healing power displayed at that time.

One very dear friend with whom I first became acquainted in New York City was a cultured and highly educated woman of great consecration, and strong faith. There are reasons why I may not have the privilege of calling her by name in this story. I shall never forget the beautiful fellowship I had with this dear friend when I visited her in her own home and knew the most tender and loving ministrations which it would be possible for anyone to show forth. This dear friend was much older than myself and had been in Christian work for some time, so she delighted to use her influence in opening doors for me to sound forth the story of my miraculous healing. It is difficult for people now-a-days, who hear so much about God’s miracle-working power, to realize how new Divine Healing was to people in those days. This lady took me to the Broadway Tabernacle and arranged for me to speak to a select company of ladies who met there for a weekly meeting. This was one of the first public meetings which I had ever addressed, and I felt unequal to it in myself but trusted the Lord to give me words, and it was so sweet to realize that He not only gave me the right thoughts but also fitting words with which to clothe them. I have never forgotten the experience which I had after this meeting was over. A very wealthy lady, the wife of a merchant prince in New York City, desired to take me home to luncheon, so I accompanied her, with some other ladies, in her fine carriage. I had seen so little of the world in my sheltered life at home that I felt quite shy in the company of this aristocratic lady and her friends. As I sat with others around the table I began to feel very lonely with a heart-hunger for some spiritual fellowship, but with all the grandeur of that palatial home I seemed to find no one with whom I could have any heart communion. I looked at the two children who were seated with us at the table, and as I had always been very fond of children, I thought I would be able to smile into their dear little faces and get an answering smile from them, but no, these were not the kind of children I had known in the past. They seemed as grown-up as their elders, with no interest in the timid little stranger who had thus been introduced into their midst. In my young life we had had a colored maid who had been very kind to us children, so I glanced timidly toward the two colored waiters who were serving us at the table, but how can I describe my feelings when I saw that they were far more aristocratic in their looks and manners than was the mistress of that beautiful mansion! I had seldom been away from home and began to feel more and more lonely, when the Lord Jesus sweetly whispered to me, “I am the meek and lowly One; you can have fellowship with Me.” Oh, how my heart rejoiced as I withdrew from all thought of entering into the general conversation, which was not evidently intended for me, and conversed with my blessed Saviour with whom I had perfect fellowship.

Chapter 15, Blessed Memories

In the continuation of my Life Story I find myself loath to quickly turn from the scenes and activities of my young womanhood, for those years were filled with such blessed answers to prayer and providential leadings. We read in God’s Word, "Forget not all His benefits,” and I love to review some of the wonderful answers to prayer which helped to make God a living reality to me in my younger days. I will here narrate one of these, which brought me great joy. A dear missionary friend expected soon to return to India, the field of her former labor, and I had a great desire to see her again and have a time of spiritual fellowship with her before she sailed. This seemed an impossibility, as I had no money with which to pay my fare to New York, (where she expected to stay for a little time), and then, too, I did not know whether it would be right, even if I had the money, to spend it on what would be a very great personal gratification to my own heart. But I have often proved this text to be true. “Delight thyself also in the Lord; and He shall give thee the desires of thine heart.” While pondering over the matter, but not yet praying definitely, I had one of the sweetest experiences I have ever known. It is difficult to put it into words because it was of such a deeply spiritual nature. Suddenly there dropped into my heart a prayer of the Holy Spirit, so apart from my own thought-life that I seemed to have nothing to do with it, except to receive it and let it find lodgment in my innermost being. The prayer seemed like a beautiful rosebud slowly opening, as though the Holy Spirit desired to take a little time to develop the prayer within me, while I could only quietly rest in the Lord without taking the least part in the formation of the prayer. I watched the inward working of the Holy Spirit with joy and wonder. It was as though the breath of God slowly opened the rose, or in other words, perfected the prayer until it was so fully formed that I had a joyous assurance that it was already granted by my loving Heavenly Father who was thus pleased to indulge His child who was constantly engaged in serving Him. Now, I had only to praise Him and to watch to see how He would bring this thing to pass. In connection with a prayer like this God always works out a gracious providence, and so it was in this case. I soon received a letter from a Christian physician who was at the head of a sanitarium not far from New York City. This physician had known something of my own healing, and of my subsequent ministry to the sick. He wrote that he had as a patient, a lady who was a great sufferer with spinal disease and accompanying nervous conditions, that he could do nothing more for her, so he had told her of my healing, and he said she would be very grateful if I would come to see her and help her through my prayers. He added that the lady would gladly pay my traveling expenses. Here was not only the opportunity to have my own desire granted, so that I could see my beloved friend again, but I could also minister to the suffering woman whose symptoms were many of them like my own. When I arrived at the sanitarium I found that the sick lady was such an extreme sufferer with her nerves she could not stay in the sanitarium, but had to occupy a small separate cottage far removed from the noise and activity of the main building. While she was so anxious to see me, yet when I reached the door of her cottage, and my arrival was announced, her nervous suffering was so great that she cried out, begging me not to come near her bed. How well I remembered similar suffering of my own before my healing, and how I pitied her! But, praise God, faith sprang up in my heart and I said to her quietly, "I am coming right over to your bedside and I am going to lay my hands upon you in the Name of Jesus. We will pray to the Great Physician and He will heal you." The Lord almost immediately took away her nervous suffering and quieted her so that she could listen to the teaching from the Word which it was necessary for her to have in order to increase her faith. The touch of the Great Physician soon brought comfort and healing to the sick one; and the doctor, as well as others in the sanitarium, were greatly impressed with the Lord's power and mercy in connection with this case, while the dear woman’s gratitude to the Lord for His goodness, and to me as His little messenger was earnestly expressed.

After my ministry at the sanitarium was fulfilled the Lord opened the way for me to go on to New York City where I had a blessed time with my dear friend. So often God gives us more than we ask for or expect, and thus it was in this case, for money was provided by kind friends in New York for me to travel with my missionary friend to her home in Connecticut, and then to go with her to Boston where I remained with her until the time of her sailing, when I said goodbye to her at the steamship. Much that this dear missionary told me about India, and my correspondence with her afterwards caused me to have a great interest in that foreign field, and while missionary work in all lands has become very dear to me, yet my early impressions of the need of India have always remained. How glad I was in later years to visit that country and to see, with my own eyes, a little of its great need.

I will also relate another precious answer to prayer which I have gratefully remembered during these many years. This occurred when I was staying at a beautiful resort in the Green Mountains, near Brandon, Vermont. Through the kindness of a friend who was herself resting and recuperating in this mountain resort, I was privileged to have a vacation with her in this lovely spot. Memory brings back vividly the wonderful “Silver Lake’’ on the mountain height, with higher mountains all around it. The owner of the place was a Christian man and it was his custom to call an annual Camp Meeting of the Lord’s people, where the joy of full salvation could be experienced along with the delightful privilege of viewing the Creator’s marvelous handiwork in this favored spot of nature. The special answer to prayer to which I have alluded was at the end of my visit, when I was obliged to ride several miles in order to take a train. Of course there were no autos then and the ride down the mountain with horse and wagon necessarily occupied quite a little time. Suddenly we aroused to the fact that we were greatly belated and that it would not be possible for us to reach the railroad station in time for the train. Our good host was himself driving the horse, and as I knew the child-like nature of his faith I proposed that we should trust the Lord to get us to the station in time. This was so impossible from a human standpoint that our faith was challenged to its extreme limit. We arrived at the station in plenty of time for the train but I have never to this day known how the miracle was wrought! Our watches proved to be correct and the train proved to be on time. God says, “All things are possible to him that believeth,” and this is my only explanation of this remarkable thing. I am reminded of the passage in John 6:21 where we are told that after Jesus entered the little boat with His disciples, “Immediately the ship was at the land whither they went.”

During my early ministry in the Lord’s work I had sweet fellowship with many other leaders and workers in the Lord’s vineyard. Among these were many who were active in the Holiness movement. It seemed as though all the deeply spiritual people were drawn together in those days, no matter by what name they were called. (I might say that I did not get into touch with the Salvation Army until after my marriage.)

Rev. and Mrs. A. P. Moore of the First Day Adventist Church were very special friends of mine. They had both been wonderfully healed in answer to prayer and we had happy times praying together for others. I have also had some very choice friends among the Seventh Day Adventists. God looks at our hearts and not at our heads, and He knows how to weld together hearts filled with His love even if our thoughts and opinions do not always coincide.

Among others who were interested in my work were some dear Baptist people. A Baptist minister in western New York was greatly interested in my teaching of Divine Healing from the Word of God. His wife had been a helpless invalid for years. As she meditated on the Word of God the Lord suddenly gave her the faith to be healed and a miracle was performed which was a wonder unto all who had known her condition.

There were some precious Christian workers who helped me in those early days, among them Miss Carrie Bates, who afterwards went to India as a missionary under the Christian and Missionary Alliance. Afterwards, while in India, Carrie married Mr. Rogers, another missionary under the Alliance, and they had years of happy service together. Carrie received her healing in my mother’s home in Buffalo, N. Y. We had many cases of healing but Carrie’s was one that bore so much fruit for God that I feel led to make special note of it here. When less than three years of age she had fallen accidentally from a carriage and her mother thought that she must have received an internal injury, as she soon began to have severe trouble in her back and her left limb, which left her quite lame, and with spinal disease. She told us that before her healing she could not remember a day in her life without pain, but as she had strength to get about, and was very ambitious, she was constantly overtaxing herself. She had complete prostration after a while and was sent to a sanitarium but could not be cured. In March, 1883, Carrie came with her father to our Faith Rest Cottage in Buffalo. She was so weak at that time that it seemed a great undertaking for her to come to us although she did not live very far away. She received teaching from the Word on the subject of faith, and when the prayer of faith was offered for her she said, "Lord, I will believe whether I feel it or not.’’ Then the Lord gave her a positive assurance that she was healed. She said in her testimony, "I want to add that my back did not trouble me any after I was healed, and has ever since been the strongest part of my body. My circulation was bad, especially in my left limb and foot, which had been partially paralyzed and were much smaller than the others. The night of my healing I commenced having a sensation in this limb and foot such as I used to feel when using electricity. It has remained in some degree ever since, and my limb is actually growing.” Somewhat later Carrie attended the Bethany Institute in New York, a Mission Training School for women, where she studied part of the day and did City Mission work in the afternoon. She was able to walk two miles at a time without resting, when necessary, and used to climb many stairs while doing missionary work. Afterwards Carrie went to the Alliance Training School in New York, before going out to India. When she came home on furlough I had a lovely visit from her here in California, I expected to see her again in India when my husband, daughter and myself visited different countries in the interest of missionary work, but even when we were on our way to India my darling Carrie slipped away to Heaven. I found her good husband and two stepdaughters there when I arrived, but my sweet friend had gone to her reward.

I would like to add to this chapter the account of the healing of a dear Christian sister who has been very much" used of God in His service for many years, and she is still in the ministry pouring out her life for others. I refer to Rev. Ellen R. King, now Mrs. Whitney. This dear sister came to my Faith Rest in Buffalo, N. Y. when she was twenty-three years old and she was hardly able to take the journey from her home, near Cleveland, Ohio, to Buffalo, New York, as she was hopelessly ill with tuberculosis of the lungs. She had received some copies of Triumphs of Faith from a friend, and hope for her healing began to spring up in her heart. She secured a copy of my book "The Prayer of Faith” and read it prayerfully; then waited upon the Lord in prayer until He showed her that she was to come to my Home in Buffalo. The full testimony of this sister’s healing was published in my Journal in October, 1916, I will quote a little from her printed testimony. In speaking of the night preceding her healing she says, "That night I could not lie down; the paroxysms of coughing were so severe that I had to sit up to get my breath. I was so discouraged I thought it did not look as though I was going to be healed. I could not eat any breakfast, and I. felt so miserable.” Then she tells of her being anointed the next morning, according to James 5:14,15, and adds, “The power of God came upon me surging through my body until every nerve tinged with life to my very finger tips. The pain that had been so long in my left lung went instantly. Also the pain and suffering in the lower part of the right lung. After that I never coughed any more. My strength came back immediately, although it took a little time to put on flesh which I had lost. But I received strength so rapidly that in a week I returned to my home and finding my maid had been called away on account of her father’s death, I took charge of my home and did all my house work . . . The wonderful spiritual uplift which came to me at the time of my healing was even greater than the physical blessing, and it changed my whole life. My heart was so filled with joy that the whole world looked all new; it seemed to me that even lamp posts and the leafless trees were saying with me, ‘Glory to God’.” This dear healed sister had promised the Lord that if He would raise her up she would do anything that He required of her, but when He called her to preach the Gospel she had a great struggle, feeling herself so unequal to such a task. Her pastor asked her to take charge of the revival service one night when he was called away and at first she refused but finally felt compelled by the consecration she had already made to obey God and give herself up to His service. She adds in her testimony, ‘‘The pastor afterwards called on me again to hold meetings, which I did, and all this led to my ordination as a Gospel minister. I want to say to those who are seeking healing that I feel certain if I had not kept that vow, and been obedient to the calling of God I would have lost my healing. God heals people to glorify Him, and He requires that we keep our vows. ‘Offer unto God thanksgiving; and pay thy vows unto the most High. And call upon Me in the day of trouble; I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorify Me’ ... I pray that those who read these lines may be encouraged to bring their burdens and sicknesses to Him who bore our grief and carried our sicknesses, and by whose stripes we are healed.”

Dear Mrs. Whitney is still connected with the United Brethren church in which she has labored successfully for many years. She is one of my dearest friends and has visited me a number of times in California. She has always been a dear loving helper in prayer and I could depend upon her to help me with her intercessions at any time of special need.

Chapter 16, Interesting Reminiscences

One very blessed remembrance is the occasion of the dedication of Mrs. Dora Dudley’s Faith Home, in Grand Rapids, Michigan. Mrs. Dudley had been marvelously healed, and after beginning her work in a small way, the Lord enabled her to purchase a larger and better home. After corresponding with her in reference to the matter, I had promised to be present at the dedication of this new Home and conduct the services. About this time there was a serious inundation of all the country around Grand Rapids, through the overflow of three rivers. By the time I reached Detroit, it seemed impossible for me to go farther, as trains were prevented from running on account of the floods. I stopped overnight in Detroit, at the home of my dear friends, Rev. and Mrs. Owen, and they begged me not to think of running the risk of traveling on the only train which I could secure,—'as the danger was so very great. But the dear ones in Grand Rapids were praying incessantly that I could get to them in time for the dedication and I felt led to go on the train, which, I believe was the first trial train. I remember that a hand-car was sent before the engine (which was running through water which covered the rails) to see if the tracks were still there. I think there were only two people besides myself on the train. As I looked out on the vast expanse of country, flooded everywhere, and as I realized that our train was barely creeping along because of the awful possibility that the weakened rails could no longer bear the weight of the train, I was surely forced to put my confidence in the Lord alone, who was able to protect us. I praise Him that He graciously removed all fear from my heart and He took me safely to my destination, where I was welcomed with great joy and thanksgiving to God. I found a large number of precious saints gathered together and we had a wonderful time, the Lord being blessedly manifested in our midst. It is interesting to me to note the fact that years later, in that same Home, Mrs. Frances Kies was miraculously healed of cancerous tumor. We knew nothing of each other at that time, but afterwards Mrs. Kies was clearly led to come to help me in my work in California. She proved to be a most loyal and efficient helper. Dear Mrs. Dudley, who was made a great blessing to many, has long since gone to be with the Lord.

I am reminded of the blessed experience of a dear aged saint in Chicago, then over eighty years old. Her two daughters had been healed, one of consumption, and one of paralysis. They began to pray earnestly for their mother that she would have the faith to accept the Lord as her Healer. The dear old lady did not seem to be interested in the subject of Divine Healing; so the daughters could only pray that the Lord Himself would speak to her. About this time I was in Chicago, and happened to be talking with a lady friend of this family. This lady also was advanced in years and thought that she was too old to be healed. I quoted to her that beautiful text in Psalm 103:5, “Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things; SO THAT THY YOUTH IS RENEWED LIKE THE EAGLE’S.” I talked to her about the privilege thus set forth, of which aged people might avail themselves, of having their health and strength renewed by the quickening power of God’s Holy Spirit. Sometimes when we quote the Word of God it does not seem to affect the person to whom we give the message, but our words are winged (like the dandelion seeds), and fly farther on, to the one for whom they are intended by the Lord. It is an interesting fact that although this lady, to whom I was speaking, did not seem to derive benefit from my message, yet afterwards she repeated the text to the dear mother for whom the two daughters were graying, and it made a forcible impression upon her mind, before long the daughters saw that their mother was walking more freely. She had had a broken hip which had never properly healed. They saw other signs that the Lord was working but they said nothing to the mother but kept on praying and trusting. Soon that dear mother realized that she was really healed, and she began to testify to this fact. The Lord did wonders for her. She had been quite deaf but now had her hearing restored. Her eyes had been very dim with age but now she could read with ease. One finger had been injured in such a way that it could not be bent inward but caused a real handicap by always sticking out straight from the hand. Now even this was healed. 1 went to see her soon afterwards and never can I forget the joy of that old saint. She was like a child in her delight. She would walk about, all over the room, and exclaim, “See me walk!” Then she would get her old Bible, yellow with age and having small print, and would read readily from its pages. She would also say, “See how well I can hear you!” and then she would bend her finger back and forth to show how the Lord had touched that also. Truly we rejoiced together over the Lord’s goodness, and His miracle-working power. The two daughters were Christian workers and the mother lived for quite a number of years after her healing, and delighted in a life of intercessory prayer for her two daughters. Beloved, why do we not accept God’s gracious promises? He does not limit us. Why do we grieve God and deny ourselves the great blessings promised? Because we “limit the Holy One of Israel” by our unbelief.

I have referred to the fact that dear friends in England were greatly interested in the subject of Divine Healing. Among these precious people were Dr. and Mrs. W. E. Boardman, well known in that country as consecrated and blessed workers for the Lord. These dear ones were associated with Mrs. M. Baxter and Miss Charlotte Murray in their work in “Bethshan,” London, which was a Home where people could come for instruction in Divine Healing and where “the prayer of faith” would be prayed for them. Mrs. Baxter also published a helpful little paper called, “Thy Healer." I have before me a letter from Dr. Boardman, dated December 19, 1884, written by his own hand. He also enclosed a circular letter which contained a call for an “International Conference on Divine Healing and True Holiness.” This conference was to be held at Bethshan in their new hall. It is very interesting to look over the names of those who were invited to attend this conference, and to be speakers there. Among these were Dr. Charles Cullis, Rev. A. B. Simpson, Pastor Stockmayer, Mme. Malherbe, Mme. Junod, Miss Elsa Borg, Rev. Andrew Murray, and a number of others, including myself. Dr. Boardman says in his letter: “London, England.

"Beloved Sister: I take delight in sending you the enclosed ‘proof’ and private circular, and trust to having the greater joy of seeing you here next summer and having the benefit of your voice with us in the conference. Thousands know you, as you are aware in this Kingdom, through your ‘Prayer of Faith', and lesser publications, and will be so glad to see and hear you. We shall lay no burden on you but lots of privilege, and your presence with us will be thoroughly appreciated. No expenses, coming and going, or while here, shall be yours, and plenty of love in the Lord.

Very truly yours in Him,—W. E. Boardman.”

The book to which Dr. Boardman refers, through which I was well known in England, is the little volume called, “The Prayer of Faith." The book is still in publication from my office here, and I praise God that He is still making it helpful to those who are looking to the Lord for healing.

It is needless to say that I greatly appreciated Dr. Boardman’s invitation, but I was quite unused to traveling great distances, and also I felt that I could not leave my beloved parents, and the work so dear to me, which seemed to require my presence in the homeland. Therefore I did not attend this conference, but I have in my private library a bound volume of all the addresses which were given in the conference. Many of these are most helpful, and the whole book has a deep interest for me. This conference met in June, 1885. The report of the conference says that, “On Sunday, May 31 st, most of those who were assembled for the conference, in number, about 600, met together for the breaking of bread, the service being continued in English and German for the sake of some who could not follow English.” The report also adds, ‘‘That although a number of those who were invited were prevented from coming, yet there were present over seventy foreign brethren.”

As I look over this book I notice the name of Dr. Baedeker as one of the speakers. This reminds me of the time when Dr. Baedeker came to call on me, at two different times, at my little Faith Rest cottage, in Buffalo, New York. At one of these times he gave a most helpful Bible study to the members of my Young People’s Bible Class. I have always remembered the illustration he gave us on the text in Eph. 3:12: “If that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus.” He took firmly hold of a chair, with both hands, and told us that that was the meaning in the original of the word “apprehend,” and it was in just that way that we must apprehend, or “take hold of” that for which we have been taken hold of by Christ Jesus. This dear brother was greatly used in Christian work in Russia, In this report is a very interesting testimony given by Dr. Baedeker. He says, "Twenty years ago I was an infidel, trying to believe there was no God. It was a very little word from the Bible that convinced and converted me—that little word, ‘GOD IS.’ Whether I might believe it or not, ‘GOD IS,’ and he that will come to Him must believe that ‘HE IS.’ That floored me completely—my infidelity was gone and I was made utterly bankrupt. On that very day of my conversion I was told, and I thank God for it, that people are converted for service. They first change their master. I had served my former master well. Now, there was a new Master to serve. But, then I was what is called an invalid, and in the doctors’ hands.” Dr. Baedeker then proceeds to tell of his physical condition at the time of his conversion. He had only one lung, and also a weak heart, and a weak spine. He felt that he could not serve God because he had no strength and was an utterly broken-down man, and in danger of being paralyzed. However, as he talked with the Lord about all this, he adds, “He poured into my soul a message from His own Word, and I was not only able, but compelled to speak. I could not keep the message to myself. I went forward, in the strength of the Lord only, because I had none in myself. I opened my mouth feebly, but the Lord owned that first message. It was the message in Isaiah 40:1, ‘Comfort ye, comfort ye My people,’ . . . —and then, at the end of the chapter there are some very precious words—words which I then laid hold of for myself, and I have never exhausted them yet. Whenever I go to them, I always find fresh fulness in them. They are in verse twenty-nine—‘He giveth power to the faint; and to them that have no might He increaseth strength.’ These words are, in my German Bible, rendered thus, ‘To them that have no might,—enough strength, sufficient for every need.’ That is what I wanted—sufficient for the need, sufficient for the whole difficulty; and He gives it to me, that I may spend it for Him. He has never failed me. I have been seeking to be a witness for Him, and have been enabled to use for Him the strength He has given me. I have been traveling through many lands, carrying the glorious Gospel, and oh, I do long for a fuller anointing of the Holy Ghost today, that He may send me forth in fresh power.’’

Among the many devoted saints whom it was my privilege to meet in my younger days, was that beloved man of God, Rev. A. J. Gordon, of Boston, Mass. Dr. and Mrs. Cullis had sent me a kind invitation to visit them in their own home in Boston. I accepted the invitation and my visit was fraught with great interest as I saw the marvelous work of faith which was then being carried on by Dr. Cullis, as he had several institutions for the care of sick people who were without means, those afflicted with tuberculosis and other dread diseases. This was a work of faith as Dr. Cullis looked to the Lord alone for its support. While I was with these dear people they gave me a beautiful reception in their home, and invited many choice Christian people to meet me. Among these were Dr. A. J. Gordon, and his charming wife. Dr. Gordon was a well-known Baptist minister, Pastor of the Clarendon Street church, Boston. The Lord had been revealing to him deep truths, including that of Divine Healing. It was an inspiration to meet Dr. Gordon who had such rare ability in the natural, and was so deeply taught of God, and yet was so affable and genial that even a little child could feel at home in his presence. I remember that when we went out to the dining room to the feast of good things prepared for us, Mrs. Gordon graciously offered to relinquish her husband's arm to me, as I was the guest of honor, and I have ever since appreciated the fact of my early acquaintance with these precious people. Dr. Gordon published a monthly paper called "The Watchword” and I had, for years, the privilege of exchanging my paper, Triumphs of Faith with Dr. Gordon’s paper. Dr. Gordon wrote a valuable book on the subject of Divine Healing, entitled “The Ministry of Healing.” His other writings are also very valuable. Surely Dr. A. J. Gordon was a prince among men, and when he went to be with the Lord, his loss was deeply felt, not only by the Baptist people but by many others who knew and loved him.

While visiting Dr. Cullis it was my privilege to meet many other rare saints, among them Dr. G. B. Peck, who wrote that remarkable book, “Throne Life,” from which quotations are now often used in periodicals of a spiritual nature. It seems to me that the book was not so much appreciated when it was first written as it is now. God is revealing to His people in these days the privilege and power of being seated, by faith, with Christ in the Heaven-lies. I am sorry to say that this book is now out of print. I became well acquainted with Dr. Peck, and I greatly valued his friendship. We kept in touch with each other by correspondence for a number of years and he took a fatherly interest in me. After my marriage my husband became deeply interested in Dr. Peck and his writings, and we had a lovely visit from him here on the Coast. I greatly enjoyed Dr. Cullis as I listened to his Bible teaching, and I was quite impressed with his great patience with the sick ones. I saw them come to him again and again for the ministry of laying on of hands, (Mark 16:18) and anointing with oil (James 5:14). While he sought to encourage their faith, yet he did not chide those of weak faith for coming to him more than once for his Christ like ministry. Afterwards I had the privilege of attending one of Dr. Cullis’ conventions at Intervale, New Hampshire. As I am reminded of all these precious ones now “gone before,” I think how rich is Heaven with the presence of the dear saints who have been pioneers in setting forth the deep truths of God here on earth.

Chapter 17, Mention Of Friends—Important Changes

I had heard much about Miss Jennie Smith and her wonderful healing, so it was a great pleasure when the Lord opened the way for me to meet her. The first time I saw her was at Mountain Lake Park, Maryland, and I had the privilege of hearing from her own lips the narration of the miracle which God wrought in her body when, after a night of prayer, in which several of God’s dear saints participated, the Lord gave her a sudden inspiration of faith to rise and walk. She had been entirely helpless for sixteen years. I talked also with her sister Fannie, who had never seen her sister Jennie walk until that memorable day. The details of Jennie Smith’s life of suffering were published in a book called “The Valley of Baca,” and her miraculous healing is recorded in a later book entitled "From Baca to Beulah.” This eventful life is also written up in the beautiful story-book, “Spun From Fact,” written by “Pansy.” This is a helpful book for young people, although it will be enjoyed by older people as well. All the facts given in this book are true to life, although a fictitious name is given to the heroine. Even when Jennie was such an invalid she was much used of God as a Railroad Evangelist on the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad. The train men who lifted her on her couch into the baggage car were greatly blessed through her wise and loving words of counsel to them and many were converted. She also preached to many other audiences who were blessed through her instrumentality. We would ask our readers to imagine the added influence of her life after her wonderful healing, as she went about proclaiming the good news that God is able and willing to perform miracles for the body as well as for the soul. Later on it was my privilege to become well acquainted with Sister Jennie. What precious times of fellowship and prayer we had together! A fragrant aroma arises in my heart whenever I think of this beloved sister. In later years she made us more than one visit here in California. When I last saw her she was living in her home in Washington, D.C. Since then she has gone to be with the Lord.

While reviewing my life I remember many godly people whom it was a great joy to know personally. Among these was Dr. F. E. Marsh, late Editor of the Prophetic News, England. I heard him give precious Bible teaching many times in Dr. Simpson’s tabernacle in New York City. Dr. Henry Wilson, so greatly beloved by the Christian Alliance people, with whom he was connected, was another saint whose teaching and fellowship I greatly valued. Dr. Wilson was an Episcopal minister and he always said that all the deep truths that Dr. Simpson taught were to be found within the covers of the Prayer Book. Dr. Wilson was so gentle and yet so strong,—he seemed a wonderful combination of St. Paul and St. John. Once when he was here on the Coast he spoke in our Beulah Chapel to a house full of children who had been gathered together for a special meeting. Words fail to express the wisdom and sweetness with which he presented the Gospel to these children. We all sorrowed when we heard of dear Dr. Wilson’s death.

Another friend of early days was Dr. Kenneth Mackenzie, an Episcopal minister who had, as a young man, caught the vision of Divine Healing for the body, and who still lives to bless the world. He has written a number of valuable books, among them “Divine Life for the Body,” "Our Physical Heritage in Christ,” etc. In a copy of the latter presented to me by the Author are written the kind words, "With cordial memories of the long ago days.” Dr. Mackenzie is President of the Inland South American Missionary Union, Inc.

Though often attending conventions and helping in them, and also visiting different cities where I was called to give addresses, and to pray for the sick, yet my work in Buffalo, New York still continued. Many precious saints came to visit my Faith Rest Cottage, and many sick ones came for teaching on Divine Healing and to have ‘‘the prayer of faith" prayed for them. The tablets of memory are filled with the names of many with whom I had sweet fellowship in this way, but it is impossible to mention all. After three years of ministry in the Home which had been opened for this purpose, the Lord led me to move into another house, which was more convenient and somewhat larger. The Lord raised up workers to assist me, and among these was a young woman who proved to be a most faithful friend and helper and whom I remember gratefully. Her name was Louise Bales and she came to me from Wilton, New Hampshire. This dear sister was untiring in her devotion to the work of the Lord, and also to me personally. Some time after I had married and left Buffalo, Miss Bales was married to Mr. W. A. Richards, a very godly man whom it was my pleasure to meet later on in Boston, Massachusetts. After quite a number of happy years of married life, dear Louise was left a widow and she finally came to stay with me in California. The strong tie of friendship between us was never broken and she remained with me until her gentle spirit took its flight from our Home of Peace, Oakland, where she had already shown forth the love of Christ.

And now I am coming to the part of my Story which tells of great changes in my life, when in the providence of God I was to be transplanted from the East to the West, and where my testimony to the faithfulness of God to answer prayer was to go forth for many years.

I first saw Mr. George S. Montgomery, to whom I was afterwards united in marriage, at a camp meeting, held in Western Springs, Illinois, near Chicago. A little later we became personally acquainted. He had been healed of diabetes in answer to the prayer of faith and had consecrated himself to the Lord’s service. Shortly before his healing he had been brought to the Lord, after living a very worldly life. He had belonged to a godly family and had been brought up in a strict, Scotch Presbyterian way, but had gone far astray until the Lord allowed this illness to come upon him. Then God spoke loudly to his heart: he was deeply convicted and surrendered himself fully to Him. Mr. Montgomery came from California with a Christian brother, by the name of Dr. C. Lane, to attend the camp meeting at Western Springs. I was one of the speakers, and Mr. Montgomery told me afterwards that he employed a stenographer to take down all my addresses, intending to ask my permission to have them published for the good of others. However, he found out later that this stenographer was not used to writing in Scriptural terms, so she did not take my talks accurately enough to enable him to use them in this way. After the camp meeting was over the meetings were continued for a time in Chicago. It was so ordered, in the providence of God, that I did not go home immediately after the meetings as I usually did, because my sister Eva and myself were visiting an aunt who was then living in Chicago. Mr. Montgomery asked permission to call on me and we had an interesting talk about the work in California. We met again at another camp meeting which was held in Linwood Park, Ohio, that same summer, and our friendship ripened. I had never given much thought to the subject of marriage in those busy days in Buffalo, except to ask the Lord not to let me be troubled with the attention of anyone who was not the Lord’s choice for me. I also prayed a little prayer something like this: “O Lord, if Thou didst create anyone on purpose for me let him find me, but if not, I do not want anyone.” It was not long before I realized that I cared for Mr. Montgomery in an unusual way. I could only commit the matter to the Lord, asking that His will might be done. My dear mother had so often told her girls (when we had seen "managing mothers” trying to secure husbands for their daughters) that if the Lord had an Isaac for us He would bring him to us in His own way and time without any planning of our own. We accepted this as we did the rest of our dear mother’s sound teaching and gave ourselves no further concern about the matter. Mr. Montgomery returned to California, but a correspondence between us followed. It was his desire that Miss Sisson (whom he had also met at the camp meeting) and myself would come to California and give out the same teaching here on the Coast, which he felt had been so blessed to his own heart. It was finally arranged that autumn that we should take this trip to California. Another young lady accompanied us, acting as my secretary. How well I remember that interesting journey to California, the beautiful and varied scenery along the way, and that first wonderful trip across the Bay, between San Francisco and Oakland. We were soon established in a comfortable hotel in Oakland. Then followed wonderful days, more wonderful, of course, to me, than to my two lady companions, for within a week after my arrival on the Coast Mr. Montgomery and I were engaged to be married and the Lord so united us in the Spirit that our bliss was supreme. I remember that it rained almost continuously that fall and winter. There was hardly any fair weather, but I was so gloriously happy that it seemed as though the sun were shining all the time! Mr. Montgomery and I agreed that we would say nothing outside about our engagement as it might detract from the interest in the meetings which we might hold. However, I must refer to something which was very amusing to both of us. I have referred to the Scotch Evangelist, Mr. John Currie, whom I had known in the East. He had come to California before I had ever been there and had made the acquaintance of Mr. Montgomery, and loved him very much. Mrs. Currie told me afterwards that John had said to her, "I am sure that George Montgomery and Carrie Judd were just made for each other, and I am going to pray that the Lord will cause them to become acquainted and give them to each other.” This meant a good deal of faith on Brother John’s part, as I was still in the East and Mr. Montgomery lived in California, and we did not know each other even by name. But Brother John kept on believing, nothing daunted. We knew nothing of all this until one day, at the close of a meeting which Miss Sisson and I had held in San Francisco, Brother John (who was in the audience) moved close to Mr. Montgomery and said in a most confidential tone, "Brother George, wha don’t ya ask the Lord to give ya tha' wee Lambie for a wife?” Mr. Montgomery did not venture to tell John that we were already engaged because we had promised each other to keep the secret, but he told me what John had said. Soon afterwards Brother John and Mr. Montgomery were both calling on me at the same time, and we decided to tell John our blessed secret. How happy he was, and how he actually jumped for joy, as he told us of his prayer when he was still in the East. Dear Brother John Currie; so filled with God’s love and with faith as simple as that of a child! It was a rare privilege to have him for a friend and to hear him expound the Gospel.

When we arrived in Oakland we found that some very large tent meetings were being held by Mrs. Woodworth (afterwards Mrs. Etter), so we waited for awhile to begin our own meetings and attended the wonderful services in the tent. It was a revelation to see the immense crowds that poured into these meetings. I have never before or since attended any gatherings where there was such conviction upon the people. There was a long altar in the tent which extended from the preaching desk to the door. This altar was continually crowded with seekers. The noise of penitential prayer went forth like the sound of a wailing sea. People were intent on the Lord Himself, and not on themselves or each other. Children as well as grown people were earnestly seeking the Lord. When victory came they would arise with shining faces and give wonderful testimonies to the power and grace of God. I had never seen such shining faces before and I was greatly interested in the meetings. Mrs. Woodworth was wonderfully anointed when she preached. The power of God rested upon many of the people in a remarkable way and there were unusual manifestations of the Lord’s presence in the midst. I have met a great many people who were saved and blessed in those wonderful meetings. One precious consecrated worker who has been used of God in a soul-saving mission for many years has told me the arrow of conviction fastened on her heart in those meetings and although she did not yield to God for several years yet she could never get away from the deep conviction fastened upon her by God’s Spirit, until at last she was obliged to yield to Him.

After I had finished my ministry on the Coast, I returned to my home in Buffalo, New York, to get ready for my wedding. On the way I stopped at a number of cities to hold meetings. Among these places was Fort Worth, Texas, where I had precious fellowship with Mr. Warren Collins and his saintly mother, Mrs. Delia Collins. I had been acquainted with Mr. Collins before this as he had visited me in my Faith Rest Cottage in Buffalo. He always said that at that time he had received instruction on the line of Divine Healing which enabled him to give out this blessed Full Gospel to others, and also to stand fast himself during physical testing until he was entirely delivered from a large goitre which had greatly troubled him. While I was in Fort Worth with these dear friends the Lord gave them the inspiration to establish a rescue work through which many were saved and blessed. In later years Mr. Montgomery and I visited Forth Worth again and had a charming time with Mr. Collins and his dear wife. Brother Collins and his wonderful mother have both gone to be with the Lord, but I am sure that the results of their work have been lasting and fair-reaching.

Chapter 18, My Marriage —My Father’s Death

Those were happy days of anticipation while waiting for my beloved one to come to Buffalo to claim me as his own. My dear parents had gladly given their consent to our marriage and rejoiced with me over the prospect of my future increased happiness and usefulness. I had one thing to make me sad, however, and that was the failing health of my dear father, who seemed slowly fading away. He did not seem to have faith for recovery, but had a calm, yielded spirit of resignation as he looked forward to his Heavenly Home.

Mr. Montgomery had promised that he would start from California in time to reach me on my birthday, April 8th, and he kept his promise, arriving in Buffalo on that very day. How proud and happy I was to introduce him to my parents! My father was usually a man of few words in expressing his appreciation of people, but I have always remembered what he said about Mr. Montgomery. We were taking the dear invalid for a ride, and Mr. Montgomery bore him tenderly in his arms to the carriage (of course this was before the day of automobiles), showing him every loving attention. My father said to me afterward, “He is as gentle as a woman," and this was indeed true, for one of Mr. Montgomery’s most beautiful traits was his gentleness. And yet he had a corresponding strength of character which made him very firm when necessary.

We decided to be married on the evening of May 14th. My Episcopal Minister, Rev. C. F. Wrigley, was requested to officiate, but Mr. Montgomery and I both felt that we must also have our dear friend, Dr. A. B. Simpson, with us to assist in this important ceremony. He very kindly responded to our invitation, coming from New York City to Buffalo to be present with us on this blessed occasion. I will now take an extract from the article entitled "Wedding Bells,” written by my dear friend, Miss Anna W. Prosser, and published in the June number of Triumphs of Faith, 1890.

“As the Wedding March sounded forth, the bridal party entered the room, with bowed heads and air of sweet solemnity. Miss Judd leaning upon the strong arm of the noble consecrated man, who was henceforth to be her helpmeet in service for Jesus. Our dear sister was attired in a simple robe of snowy white, which she had chosen as typical of the stainless garments which Christ is preparing for His Bride; a cluster of her favorite flower, lily of the valley, rested on her bosom ...

"... At the close of the impressive ceremony, a most touching and fervent prayer was offered by Dr. Simpson, in which he said that thousands of hearts were uniting in prayer for these beloved friends, and thousands of unseen hands were laid in benediction on their heads ...

"As sincerest congratulations were poured upon the newly wedded pair, one could feel that it was in no idle spirit they were uttered. Since Jesus Himself had called these two consecrated, healed lives into a blessed union for Himself, it was meet to rejoice and be glad. Both had washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, both had been raised, as it were, from death, by the blessed Healer, and we trust that while one has chased a thousand, the two (made one) may put ten thousand to flight.

"Toward the close of supper, Dr. Simpson remarked, in his happy way, that if it were any ordinary occasion he might propose ‘drinking the health of the bride,’ but that this would not be necessary, for she had drunk her own health several years before from Christ the Fountain of all health and life, and that in all these years He had never failed her. Dr. Simpson then read to the company two bridal poems, the first being the contribution of a gifted lady in New Hampshire, and the second a product of Dr. Simpson’s pen, coming to his mind on the train as he had journeyed toward Buffalo the previous night”

We will now share Dr. Simpson’s sweet poem with our readers.

Poem To My Friend Carrie Judd, May 14, 1890

The Master had in His treasure,

A jewel small, but fair;

He had cut and polished its facets Till it shone with radiance rare,

And yet it had no light of its own,

Its Luster came from Him alone.

Long had He kept His treasure apart,

For its light was too rare and pure To blend with gems of earthly hue,

His own fair Kohinoor,

And it sought no other light to share,

Content as a simple solitaire.

But one day He took a piece of gold From an Occidental mine;

He refined it in the cleansing fire _

And shaped it in moulds divine, _

And when He had finished the setting fair,

He placed His precious jewel there.

And so the gem and the gold became A beautiful signet ring,

Worthy to grace the Royal Hand Of Christ their glorious King;

Lord, set them as Thy seal this day,

And bless them more than heart can pray.

Not for each other, but for Thee,

O let them live and shine,

Use them to seal Thy messages And prove Thy truth divine,

And on men’s hearts from shore to shore To stamp Thine image evermore.

My dear father was able to be present at the wedding and to give me away to the noble man who claimed my hand, but he was very feeble, and was carried back to his room as soon as the wedding ceremony was over. We went to kiss him goodbye just before leaving for the train, hoping against hope that he might be spared to my precious mother a while longer.

On our wedding trip we went to Boston, there meeting Dr. and Mrs. Charles Cullis and receiving their congratulations. We also had a delightful time of fellowship with some of the Christian Alliance friends of that city. On Sunday we had the privilege of hearing Dr. Phillips Brooks preach one of his beautiful and helpful sermons. After a few days in Boston, we went to New York City, where we again saw Dr. Simpson, and met his dear wife and a number of his precious workers with whom I had been well acquainted in past years. We had some sweet ministry for the Lord in different places, including the Florence Crittenton Mission in New York. At that time my dear friend, Mother Prindle, was in charge. As we entered the hallway leading to the front of the Mission, on the night that we were to lead the service, a young girl came rushing out. I was impelled to put out my hand quickly to stop her in her wild flight, and was led by the Holy Spirit to speak to her with great tenderness, saying, "Darling, where are you going?” Afterwards she told me that she would not have stopped if I had not used that endearing word, by which her mother called her in her home in Ireland. She was weeping bitterly, and when I pressed upon her to tell me the cause of her distress, she told me that the other girls had been "making fun” of her, because she had been drinking. She was not much under the influence of liquor, so listened as I comforted her, and told her that I was to speak that evening, and she should go into the Mission Hall with me and sit up in front, quite near me, where she could have my special protection. She yielded to my loving entreaties and remained throughout the meeting. Then Mother Prindle and I took her into the prayer room where she soon gave her heart to the Lord. She remained with Mother Prindle at the Mission, living such a Christ like life during her stay there (for over a year. I believe), that she had a great influence for good over the other girls. She was quite frail, and did not live very long. Mother Prindle wrote me that when "little Katie” passed away the girls in the Mission knelt by her casket, weeping, and yielding themselves to God. I have always praised God for this soul which He gave me on my wedding trip, rejoicing that in the midst of my great happiness God kept me true to Him, and had enabled me to make the interests of His Kingdom first.

We had been gone from home only ten days when the sad news came by telegram of my dear father’s death. How well I remember the great tenderness with which my beloved husband broke the news to me. We received the telegram very early in the morning. Mr. Montgomery answered the knock at the door; then he came and knelt by the bedside praying so tenderly for me, that I guessed the sorrowful message which he had to impart. Oh, how sweet it was to have the sympathy and comfort of my Darling in that sad hour, as he committed me to the enfolding of the "everlasting arms.”

We cancelled all engagements and started for home immediately. The love between my father and mother had been so true and tender during their many years of wedded life that it had seemed to my mother that she could not endure the thought of separation, but when the supreme test came, God gave her great grace and resignation. My precious mother had already gone through many sorrows— three of her children having passed away during the interval between my healing and the time of which I am writing, —my brother Frank, my brother Charles, and my sister Birdie,—one by one they had gone to the Home above. Frank, a fine manly boy of eighteen, had been accidentally drowned,— which was a great blow to us all. I have not dwelt on these sad events in this story, as I have been principally engaged in writing of God’s dealings in my own life.

My mother's tender heart had been broken by all these sorrows, but her courageous spirit had risen triumphantly above all, and she had been able to comfort those who came to sympathize with her. When we reached home we found her still brave and sweet, with the light of God on her beautiful face. She turned naturally to my dear husband as to another son given by God to love and cherish her.

We remained with Mother for about a month before starting for California. I did not immediately close my Faith Home, as Mr. Montgomery thought it might be possible for us to return to Buffalo and carry it on together. We found this to be impracticable however, so closed the Home a few months later.

As we turned our faces westward we had the privilege of attending another camp meeting at Western Springs, near Chicago, where Mr. Montgomery and I had first seen each other. Here we had blessed fellowship with many precious saints, some of whom I had known for years. We then proceeded to the State of Minnesota where we held a two-days' Convention at Bald Eagle Lake, in the beautiful grounds in front of Mrs. M. D. Miller’s residence, and we were also entertained by this dear sister in her home. These grounds were on the Lake front, and were most charming. Here we made many new friends, among them Rev. E. R. Irmscher and his delightful family. Mr. and Mrs. Irmscher were very godly people. Mr. Irmscher was formerly a Pastor of the M. E. Church, but at this time he had charge of the City Missionary work in St. Paul, where they resided. They invited us to visit them and we enjoyed their hospitality, remaining with them for two or three days. They had several lovely children in whom we took a great interest. They all came to California a few months later and we became great friends. My dear mother traveled in company with them on this occasion, when she came to stay with me for a season. Mother still had two children living in the East so she felt obliged to divide her time with them. She crossed the continent on several different occasions, until finally she came to make her permanent home with me, to my great joy.

On our way to California Mr. Montgomery and I visited Yellowstone National Park, and revelled in its many wonders of nature. There were no autos then and visitors were obliged to ride in a big bus drawn by horses, when going from one place to another in the Park. But I remember gratefully the loving provision that the Lord made for us, as it would have been very uncomfortable for me to make the whole trip in those lumbering conveyances. One by one the names of the hotel guests were called by the manager, as they were assigned to their places in each bus. Finally only two passengers were left,—my husband and myself,—and to our great delight we were assigned to a surrey with a driver, and we had this provision all the time we remained in the Park, with the exception of one day, when we would not travel on Sunday. This one day’s ride in the bus convinced me fully that I would have grown very weary if the Lord had not made this wonderful provision for us. I have always thought that our devotion to each other had been noticed by the manager so that he had guessed that we were bride and groom, and he had therefore given us the preference when he was planning for the use of the surrey. I am sure that I do not need to tell my readers how happy we were as we took that wonderful trip. The driver of the surrey was evidently oblivious to the endearing terms and love-making which went on quietly behind his back, so we had some of the sweetest experiences of our “honeymoon” while riding through this marvelous Park. However, I am glad to say that we were not neglectful of the interests of our Lord's Kingdom, and we had some blessed ministry among the people we met, and also the Lord opened the way for us to hold a meeting for the waiters in two of the Hotels. While at the main Hotel we made the acquaintance of a precious man of God, by the name of Mr. Williams (he was called “Sunshine Williams” by many who knew and loved him because of his cheerful, sunny disposition). Many years later when I was visiting the Grand Canyon of the Colorado, with a lady friend I met Mr. Williams again and he helped me to arrange for a meeting among the waiters of the hotel in which we were then staying.

I feel constrained to take an extract from an editorial which I wrote for the Triumphs of Faith after our visit to the Yellowstone Park.

"New and impressive lessons of God's majesty burst upon our hearts as we saw His handiwork in snowcapped mountains and fertile valleys; in the boiling lakes and pools, with their rare and brilliant coloring; in the strangely beautiful geysers, rising at intervals in the air one hundred and fifty feet, or more, like the snowy, glistening pinions of an angel, and in the Grand Canyon of the Yellowstone where the finger of the Almighty has glorified and made resplendent every height and depth in that wondrous gorge. We remained at the Grand Canyon over Sunday, enjoying a day of great peace and quietness, our hearts upborne to God as we gazed upon the beautiful and wondrous works of His creation, realizing with fresh power the meaning of that passage, ‘‘The invisible things of Him ... being understood by the things that are made.”—(Rom. 1:20).

"Half-way down the gorge, at the head of the Lower Falls, whose dashing waters descend in a fall of 360 feet, my dear husband and myself sat on a projecting rock and listened to the music of that ceaseless cascade, and thought of Him by whom and for whom all these earthly things were made, the Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning and the Ending, and whose voice is described by John as like the sound of many waters. We gazed far down the canyon, with its gorgeous coloring of yellow, crimson and purple, and watched the rushing river winding in its depths, then when our eyes almost wearied of the grandeur, we turned from God's book of nature to His written Word, and read aloud the two closing chapters of Revelation; the glorious scene around us emphasizing and making real to us that description of the New Jerusalem, and the glory of the new heavens and the new earth."

Chapter 19, California — Varied Experiences

When my husband and I arrived in California, we resided for a little time in a hotel in San Francisco. I was so used to the home-life however, that I did not enjoy living in a hotel, so we decided to look for a suitable flat. (They had “flats” then and they were more roomy and home-like than most of the apartments of these days.) Finally, in answer to definite prayer, we found a furnished flat of six rooms, sunny and cheerful, and located in a very nice part of the city. We were glad to have large double parlors in which we could hold meetings for our interest in the Lord’s work did not wane, even though we were so very happy in each other’s society. It surely seemed that Mr. Montgomery and myself had been made for each other! My dear husband loved to protect and care for me, and it was my joy to bring every possible comfort into his life. He was six feet and one inch in height, and I could almost stand under his arm, and I weighed only ninety-seven pounds when married. He seemed all the more to enjoy taking care of me because I was so small, but he was often amused by my natural executive ability, and later on he nicknamed me the “little General.”

We had very precious meetings in our parlors, where I gave forth the Word of God, and many received blessing. Mr. Montgomery had it on his heart to give out the Gospel in the slums of San Francisco, where there was so much drunkenness and revelry, so we found a suitable hall on Pacific Street, and established a Mission there. The great need of such a Mission in San Francisco in the year 1890, when it was established, may be understood from the following reference to it, taken from an old number of Triumphs of Faith:

"The need of such a work in this locality will be better appreciated by our readers if we give them a few facts in regard to the character of this dark neighborhood. Making this Mission Hall a center, and radiating two blocks in each direction, we find by actual count, one hundred and fifty-three saloons and dives, forty-one open immoral houses, thirteen houses of assignation, and four large houses of doubtful reputation.

"We have been led to give the name of ‘The People’s Mission’ to our work. Not only because it is an open door for the masses, but more specially because we desire it to be known as an interdenominational Mission, to which we heartily invite all Christians of every evangelical denomination, that they may cooperate -with^ us in the one grand aim of saving precious souls... . The first week’s meetings of the Mission were held by Mr. C. N. Crittenton of the celebrated ‘Florence Night Mission' of New York City. Some of the ministers in the City, of different denominations, have already visited the Mission and promised a helping hand.”

We had a Sunday school in connection with this Mission, which was largely attended by the children of the neighborhood. The Lord raised up Christian workers to help us teach the children and also to assist in the meetings in the Mission. I remember a lovely Christmas festival we had for the children, and how I enjoyed selecting a nice gift for every child. The way was also opened for me to hold meetings in a Free Baptist church not far from our place of residence, so we kept quite busy in the Lord’s work.

Soon after arriving in California, my husband took me to see some beautiful country property, which he owned, called Cazadero. At that time it was rented to a man who ran it as a summer resort. Before Mr. Montgomery was saved he had, as I have before stated, been a man of the world and had belonged to The Bohemian Club, the members of which met together at Cazadero every summer to “cremate dull care,” and to indulge in all kinds of merrymaking. Mr. Montgomery had only been saved about two years when I first met him. When I first visited Cazadero with my husband, The Bohemian Club was still making use of the wonderful Redwood Grove, which my husband had loaned them, but soon after this he asked them to find another place for their summer outing, as we had decided that when the Lord opened the way, we would hold religious gatherings in that beautiful grove. Of this I will speak more fully later on.

After a few months’ residence in San Francisco, we decided to move to Oakland, and we received the joyful news that my precious mother would come to stay with us awhile. At first we boarded in Oakland with a fine Christian woman, and we were with her when my mother first came. With great joy we made preparations for my dear mother's arrival, filling her room with the finest fruit and the most beautiful flowers, that she might receive a royal welcome. Mother was very happy to be with us, but we all longed for a little home together, so we looked about until we found a furnished cottage which seemed suitable in every way. Although I had a maid for housework, yet mother (always a fine cook) loved to show her ability in this direction, and to please us with many fine dishes which she knew so well how to prepare.

One day, in the early spring, my husband took us for a ride and showed us some beautiful country land, which he owned, in close proximity to Mills College (then known as Mills Seminary). This property was about five miles from the center of Oakland and was then called “Park Place.” Afterwards we named it Beulah, and later on it was called Beulah Heights. Nobody supposed at that time that it would ever become a part of Oakland. When I first saw it I was delighted with its rural beauty. The lovely foothills, which nearly surrounded it, were covered with springtime verdure and wild flowers in profusion. A number of acres owned by my husband were occupied by an orchard of apricot trees. There were only two houses in the vicinity, and Mills College was much smaller than it is now, occupying only the space inside of the long row of eucalyptus trees. (This was in the year 1891.) Mother had been brought up in the country and she was enchanted with the place. I said to my husband: “O darling, let us come here to live.” He was pleased with the suggestion and so was Mother. The property had been blocked out on a map, as property owners were then intending to sell lots for a beautiful Oakland suburb, but as yet no streets had been run through. My husband made immediate preparations to have some of the streets opened up. Two Christian friends decided to buy lots and build homes. Mother intended to dispose of her home in the East, so, as my husband gave her a lovely lot, she decided to put a house on it, and we afterwards lived together in Mother’s home for a time. The Home of Peace was not built until about two and one half years later.

Meanwhile, a wonderful event had taken place in the cottage in Oakland. A little stranger, who had been joyfully expected, came into my waiting arms,—our precious little daughter, whom we named Faith, because her life was miraculously preserved at birth. My husband was delighted with his little daughter, especially when she grew old enough to notice the jingling of his bunch of keys, and to reach her tiny hand for them. Our baby was a very welcome child and she was the joy of my heart. Our little darling was about two months old when we moved to Beulah. We greatly enjoyed our new place of residence, though it seemed rather lonely at times, as at night we could often hear the howling of the coyotes. We were glad of our dear neighbors who had built cottages not far from us,—Miss Gertrude Hinman and her sister, and Miss Kittie Shrader, who afterwards married Rev. E. Hoskins, a Congregational minister. The air was so fresh and pure that we seemed to drink in new life with each breath, and while the California poppies and other wild flowers continued blooming, God’s garden was all around us on every side. We had difficulty however in the matter of transportation as no electric cars ran out here then, and we had only a small train run by a steam engine which made about four trips during the day from Leona to Fruitvale. Later on, my husband bought me a horse and surrey and then we were not so handicapped in getting about.

While we were still living in our Oakland cottage, we became well acquainted with friends who were in sympathy with the Christian Alliance. These friends desired me to organize a branch of the Christian Alliance in Oakland, which I was glad to do, as I had been connected with this organization from the time it was started by Dr. Simpson. We first held meetings in the home of Mr. and Mrs. J. P. Cogswell, most worthy people, who have long since gone to their reward. Afterward we moved these meetings to a church in Oakland. I am sure that all who attended these meetings in those early days, will remember the sacred presence of the Lord among us and the sweet bond of unity which held us together. Prominent among those who attended these meetings was dear Mrs. A. B. Gove, of blessed memory.

We also became much interested in the work of the Salvation Army. We read in the War Cry that the Army desired to find a suitable location for building a Rescue Home for unfortunate girls. This appealed to us, as we were already connected with the Florence Crittenton Rescue Home, in San Francisco. We got in touch with Major Kyle, (now Colonel Kyle), the Officer in charge, and asked him to call to see us, as we would be glad to donate a site for the proposed Home. He came to see us and we were delighted with his genial spirit. We offered him a commodious piece of ground here at Beulah, and after due consideration on the part of the Army it was accepted. I well remember the lovely time we had when the ground was dedicated. The United States Flag and the Salvation Army flag were raised on a pole and were waiting to be unfurled. I was asked to offer the dedicatory prayer. I took my darling baby’s hand and laid it under my hand on the cord which unfurled these flags to the breeze. When funds were raised the Rescue Home was built, and we of course took a great interest in it, and in the girls who were sheltered there. I can never forget the consecrated women who first mothered that home,—Captain Wills and Major Wagner. For many years the noble work of saving girls went on in this home until finally The Elks raised money to build the palatial home in East Oakland, which is now used for this purpose. The old home was then sold and finally pulled down, but nothing can erase from my heart the tender memories connected with it.

After quite a little association with the Salvation Army, we decided to join it. The Army at that time used often to hold all night prayer meetings, in which the power of God’s Spirit was blessedly manifested. We joined only as soldiers, but dear old General William Booth, who became very fond of my husband after meeting him on this Coast, made us Honorary Officers. We worked with the Army for a number of years, until my own work became so extensive that I did not have time for much of anything else. We never left the ranks of the Army, and I greatly value the friendship and fellowship of many dear officers and soldiers, who are giving their lives to God in this noble and self-sacrificing work.

Nearly every night souls were being saved in The People’s Mission, San Francisco. Among other workers, the Lord had sent to us Brother Kirk, a consecrated and self-denying worker and through his instrumentality many found the Lord. This dear brother however, died quite suddenly, and as other workers were called to different fields, we were finally led to resign this work to the Salvation Army, who had been for some little time seeking a suitable place for Mission work in the slums of San Francisco. Early in the year 1892 we visited Buffalo, New York, my old home, and I had many interesting and delightful times meeting old friends and assisting in different meetings held by the Christian Alliance, and also by the Salvation Army. My dear mother went East with us. While we were in Buffalo, our darling baby had a very serious illness, and it seemed as though she might pass away in a few hours. As I went alone before God to cry to Him that He might spare her life, He reminded me of a promise that I had made in reference to something pertaining to His work, which I had not yet fulfilled. Most tenderly the Lord showed me that if I would yield to Him fully on this point, He would heal baby. I had not intended to be disobedient, but had been a little careless about the matter, putting off from day to day that which was somewhat difficult to bring about in my present circumstances. I quickly asked God to forgive me for the delay in keeping my promise to Him, and then He gave me faith for my darling. My dear husband, mother, and I knelt together by her little bed and my husband anointed her with oil according to James 5:14, 15. Immediately the Lord wrought a miracle, and we saw at once the evidence of healing, as she was able to take food and was soon well and strong again. How grateful we were to our almighty Physician!

We visited New York City while we were in the East, and while there our darling child was dedicated to the Lord in Dr. Simpson’s Tabernacle. In my Triumphs of Faith I find this record:

"On Easter morning, we had a most precious service at the Tabernacle, and a most thrilling and powerful sermon from Dr. Simpson. One feature of the service, which was, of course, of deepest interest to our parental hearts, was the public presentation to the Lord of our little daughter, Faith Judd Montgomery, who was held in her father’s arms, while Dr. Simpson laid his hands upon her and consecrated her to the Lord, to be kept and trained as a chosen worker in His vineyard. Rev. Dr. Wilson followed with a fervent prayer, and Mr. Funk added a benediction, to which loving hearts all over the building responded a hearty Amen. As we noted the Easter lilies at the altar, we were glad that we could have the privilege of bringing this fairer lily—our God-given treasure—to the feet of our risen Lord, trusting that the fragrance of this life, consecrated from infancy, would always bring joy to His heart. The words of the Psalmist came preciously to our remembrance: ‘Yea, the sparrow hath found a house, and the swallow a nest for herself, where she may lay her young, even thine altars, O Lord of hosts, my King, and my God.' ” (Psalm 84:3.)

While in New York City, I had the pleasure of visiting the Salvation Army slum work, in company with one of the “angels” of the slums. This work was begun by a sacrificing little band called the “Slum Sisters.” I will now refer to the account of this visit as recorded in my Triumphs of Faith of May, 1892:

"Two of these dear ones began the work by settling down in two tiny rooms in a most degraded portion of the City, setting about their mission of love in a most quiet and unobtrusive manner until they had worked their way into the confidence of the people around them. They cared for the sick, brought food to the helpless, scrubbed the floors, washed and attended to the little ones or did other acts of neighborly kindness which might be needed. These ‘sisters' discarded the usual uniform of the Salvation Army to don a still more humble garb, consisting of calico dress, large checked apron, warm shawl (held together by the Army badge) and a plain black hat trimmed with black ribbon . . . One Saturday night when the saloons were crowded, and the sinful revelry of the slums was at its height, the writer accompanied a dear 'slum sister’ on her rounds, and for three hours we tramped in and out of saloons and houses of ill-resort, preaching the Gospel, as far as was possible, to ‘every creature.’ Dressed as I was, for the occasion, in the simple uniform of the ‘slum sisters,' I realized the great wisdom displayed in using this humble attire. In former years I had had some experience in this kind of work, but had gone on my missionary tours in ordinary dress and had found the dear, erring girls to be shy and unapproachable, and in some cases sullen and reserved. But in the simple garb of the ‘slum sisters’ I found the warmest welcome from nearly every girl with whom I conversed in the slums. Many wept as I spoke with them, and gave me their confidence, as far as was possible for them to do, while evading for a moment the severe and argus-like eye of the proprietor . . . One girl impulsively threw her arms about my neck and kissed me, begging me to pray for her, at which some of the men laughed derisively. . . . One woman who kept a saloon, bought a War Cry the night I visited the slums, and allowed me to sing a hymn, the only place in this locality where such a request was granted. I sang the tender touching words of the little song.

‘Can a boy forget his mother’s prayer,

When he has wandered, God knows where?

It’s down the path of death and shame,

But mother’s prayers are heard the tame.’ ”

Those mother’s boys had not forgotten so far the past, but that they ceased their noisy conversation to listen attentively to every word.

My Faith Rest Cottage in Buffalo, New York, had been kept open by friends of mine, but now, since my husband and myself realized the impossibility of leaving California permanently, we made arrangements to close this home, intending upon our return to the Coast to build a home at Beulah, where the same kind of work would be carried on. Of this we will speak later.

On our journey home to California, we had no delay or accident, and were carried to our destination in much comfort, even baby Faith enduring the long journey overland with very little fatigue. I think it will be interesting to our readers to quote again from Triumphs of Faith about our arrival in our California home:

"A very lovely surprise awaited us, when we finally arrived at our home in Beulah. As we neared the house there stood on the vine-wreathed veranda (thus decorated for the occasion) a group of dear Christian friends, who welcomed us home with such loving demonstration that our hearts melted, eyes overflowed, and we could only think, in the sweet tumult of joy, that this was a feeble picture of what the real Home-coming will be by and by, when the Father Himself will welcome us, and lead us in to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. The lovely surprise grew more beautiful and bewildering as we were led into the home by loving hands, to find our hallway and parlors transformed into bowers of beauty, which cannot well be described. . . . Bouquets of all descriptions and sizes, in every available spot, the curtains looped back with flowers, the pictures and larger portions of furniture wreathed with ivy, or with the lovely drooping pepper leaves, the stair bannister twined with smilax, a handsome hanging basket in the archway between the parlors—the whole house adorned as for a wedding ... After we had feasted our eyes on this wilderness of delight, we were conducted to a table which fairly groaned beneath its weight of good things, and as we feasted together on these tokens of our Fathers bounty, we held sweet converse about the things of the Kingdom, and praised Him whose lovingkindness had been with the absent ones, and with those who had remained, and who had finally restored us to each other, with the dear circle of friends unbroken."

Chapter 20, The Home Of Peace Cazadero Camp Meetings, Etc.

While still carrying on my Faith Rest Cottage in Buffalo (before my marriage to Mr. Montgomery) I thought it would be a good thing if I could have a permanent building for this Home, and be free from paying a monthly rental. Therefore, I laid the matter before the Lord in prayer, and also asked the readers of Triumphs of Faith to pray about it. A number of my dear subscribers sent in small gifts until I had a few hundred dollars on hand. This amount was wisely invested for me by a kind relative who was in the real estate business, and when the city lot thus purchased was sold again, quite a little gain was realized. This occurred twice, so that when I moved to California I had about two thousand dollars toward a permanent Rest Home. I wrote to all who had sent in gifts, and asked if they were willing to have their donation used in a Home in California instead of in New York State. All but two replied in the affirmative, and these two had their gifts returned to them. I felt that we needed a much larger home than we had in Buffalo, so waited until my husband was able financially to help me build the Home of Peace, a three-story building located on a beautiful site here in Beulah Heights, Oakland. This was built in the year 1893. When Mr. Mongomery went out with the builder, to show him where to locate the house, a lovely snow-white dove came (from no one knew where) and circled around and around my dear husband’s head. When he came in and told me about this, we thought it was very significant and said, “We will call it the Home of Peace.” We had a lovely dedication service for which my dear friend, Mrs. M. P. Ferguson, composed the following poem:

Home Of Peace

A little Haven calm and sweet,

For weary ones a blest retreat,

To rest awhile at Jesus’ feet.

Oasis in a desert drear,

Where living waters bright and clear,

And leaves of Life’s fair Tree appear.

A chosen nook among the hills,

Where Jesus sends the living rills,

And each uplifted cup He fills.

A type of promised rest above,

An atmosphere of holy love,

Where dwells that sacred, heavenly Dove.

A place where storms are wont to cease And captives wont to find release;

A quiet restful Home of Peace.

Oh, may this Home be ever such,

Where many may His garment touch;

A gift for Him who gave so much.

And when this earthly scene is past,

Sure anchor may each inmate cast,

In Jesus’ Home of Peace at last.

Rev. and Mrs. J. P. Ludlow (retired missionaries from Japan) were in charge of the Home for some little time after it was first opened. They were precious people of God, and we greatly enjoyed our fellowship with them. Many of God’s saints came to spend a little time at this Home, while waiting on the Lord for His healing touch and for a new quickening of their spiritual life.

Later on we decided to take in some young people for training in Christian work. Rev. H. C. Waddell instituted a Bible Training School, which was called “Shalom Training School.” Some of the dear students proved to be effective workers in the Lord's vineyard, and some of them are still active in His service. Afterwards this school was discontinued, and the Home was used again for its original purpose. At one time we had very severe financial difficulties and the Home was closed for a little while, but the greater part of all these years its doors have been kept open, and many sick and weary ones have found healing and rest within its walls. Still later on, after my husband and I had been more deeply impressed with the needs of the foreign missionary fields, we were specially led to receive missionaries, going to, and returning from the fields, and hundreds of these missionaries have praised God for the times of rest and refreshing they have had in this dear Home.

Soon after moving to Beulah Heights, we made the acquaintance of Mrs. S. L. Mills of Mills College, (then Mills Seminary) and she became greatly interested in our work. She made a confidential friend of my husband, often consulting him about business matters. I still have in my possession a number of her letters and notes written with her own hand, asking us to pray for the Lord's help in different matters pertaining to the College. We greatly missed dear Mrs. Mills when she went to be with the Lord. Her loving, generous spirit and many kind deeds are tenderly remembered.

As time went on, we had great joy over our darling little girl, Faith. When she was very small, even before she could talk clearly, she learned to pray in real faith. Many parents make a great mistake in failing to instruct their children about the things of God from the time they are first able to understand anything. When our baby was still quite young, about a year and a half old, she surprised me by exercising very definite faith. She had a tiny sore on her finger, and she kept running to me to have me kiss it to make it well. I was engaged in conversation with a friend, so finally I said, “O Baby, why don't you ask the Lord to make it well?” I hardly thought she would understand me, so was surprised to see her run to a chair and lay her head upon it, saying most earnestly and reverently, “God! God! God!” To call on the name of God was about all she knew of wording a prayer, but it was a "prayer of faith,” for she raised her head and ran off to play, without even mentioning the sore finger to me again. When our little darling was about three-and-a-half years old, she had a definite experience of salvation, and went about the house with great joy, clapping her little hands and telling everyone that God had forgiven her sins. A little later than this, we were driving by the seashore in San Mateo County, and I knew that we were nearing a certain point where the surf was wonderfully white and beautiful, but I did not speak of it, as I wanted the scene to burst unexpectedly upon our little girl, desiring to hear what she would say. When she saw it, she was tilled with delight, but instead of talking about its beauty, she referred to the extreme whiteness of the surf as being like the way in which Jesus had washed away her sins, and then she looked down at her dark coat-sleeve and added,—"and that is like our sins.”

When she was a little older, she had some remarkable answers to prayers, and some deep experiences. My husband used to take her on his lap and talk to her about the things of God, and he especially loved to interest her in foreign missionary work. He also talked to her about making personal sacrifices for the sake of the missionaries. I used to almost hold my breath at the deep things he said to her, and the way in which her little heart responded. At one time she had been saving her money for a fine tricycle, which was very popular with children in those days. Faith nestled in her father’s lap as she confided to him the lovely secret about the new tricycle which she expected to buy with her own money. Then he spoke to her tenderly about the needs of the foreign field and asked her if she would not like to give her money to the missionaries instead of buying the tricycle. Soon she exclaimed with real delight, “I will, Papa, I will! Only I want to keep a little out to buy a present for you and mamma.” Now, I must tell you how God rewarded our little darling for this act of consecration. Her birthday was approaching, and a dear lady friend (who knew nothing of the circumstances which I have just related) came to see me and said, "My son and I wish to give dear little Faith a fine gift for her birthday, so we have decided to give her a nice tricycle.” The tricycle was bought and sent over in time for her birthday, and Faith sweetly accepted it as from the hand of the Lord. At the time she was having a birthday party with the younger children from my Orphanage. She was blindfolded with a handkerchief, and then placed on the tricycle. As soon as the handkerchief was removed, and she saw her treasure, she got off from it and insisted that the other children should ride first. I have dwelt somewhat fully on God’s work of grace in our little daughter’s heart in order to show parents that God will bless the very early training of children in the Christian life.

At one time Mr. Montgomery had a severe loss and disappointment in a mine from which he expected great things. After he was saved and fully consecrated, it was indeed true that my dear husband cared nothing for money in itself, but he had a great interest in the Lord’s work, and it would have been a joy to him to be a channel through which the Lord could send money for the help of the dear missionaries. He had invested a good deal in a mining property, which failed to respond to the treatment then known for such ore. Mr. Montgomery had just written me of the failure of this mine, and I was about to write him a letter of sympathy. Our little girl was in the room, and I explained to her her father’s difficulty and disappointment. She replied, ‘‘Do not write just yet, mamma; let us pray first.” As we knelt before the Lord, she led in prayer, asking in her childish way that God would comfort her father, and that He would even yet make the mine a success. Then she paused a second and added, with great earnestness, “We don’t want you to do it unless you want to, and if you don’t do it, God, you have lots of reasons!” I wrote to Mr. Montgomery what Faith had said, and he told me that it brought him great comfort. Afterwards I wrote the following poem about this incident.

Heavenly Wisdom

“Thou art wiser, little heart,

In thy sophistry complete,

Than the wisest heads of men Who have missed this lesson sweet.

Faith, submission, both are here,

May my heart thus yield to Him,

May I dose my eyes, and trust,

When my path seems strange and dim.

May I lay my weary heart On His tender, shelt’ring breast,

Safe in everlasting arms,

Ever in His love to rest.

Thus without a fear or care,

I will trust Him all the way, _

Trust Him in the darkest night Just the same as cloudless day.

Knowing He has reasons blest,

For each trial that comes to me,

Reasons I shall know some day When my Saviour’s face I see.”

I have already referred in my Life Story to our desire to hold Camp Meetings in our beautiful Redwood Grove at Cazadero, California. The first Camp Meeting was held from July 20th to July 31st, in the year 1893. We had with us a number of precious Christian workers, who gave Bible teachings and helpful addresses. Among these were Mr. Charles N. Crittenton, Mr. and Mrs. M. P. Ferguson, Rev. J. S. and Mrs. Hervey, Miss Mindora Berry (afterwards Mrs. Goodwin) and other holiness teachers, and some very spiritual Salvation Army workers. We also had with us a very dear Japanese brother by the name of Mr. T. Sasao. This brother was introduced to us by Dr. M. H. Harris, who was at that time in charge of the Methodist Japanese work in San Francisco. Mr. Sasao had been very ill, and in response to a suggestion from Dr. Harris, we invited Mr. Sasao to come to Beulah for a time of physical rest and waiting upon God. While Brother Sasao was with us, he learned the blessed secret of trusting the Lord as the Great Physician for his body, and was marvelously healed of what otherwise would have been an incurable disease. Afterwards Mr. Sasao returned to Japan to work among his own people, and he was so wonderfully used of God that we heard he was called “The saint of Japan.” The following year Rev. W. C. Stevens was with us, and also Mrs. John L. Nevius of China. It would be difficult for us to convey to our readers the blessedness of that first Camp Meeting. In writing of it Mrs. Ferguson said:

"The Lord sweetly manifested His presence and power. Through all the meetings that hallowed Presence has remained, and loving memories will long be cherished of blessing received here. There has been a spirit of blessed harmony in the meetings, and out of them, that suggested this fact: ‘The Lord is there.’ No jars, no controversy or apparent selfishness. How delightful this sojourn has been! ... It has been a privilege to come away and rest awhile with the Lord, and I believe that blessing and inspiration received here will take shape in more devoted, self-sacrificing service for God in days to come. Thank God for this first Camp Meeting at Cazadero. Just think of an outing in the fragrant, healthful, delightsome redwoods, and an outing with Jesus ‘in the heavenlies’ at the same time! Hallelujah!”

For a number of years afterwards, we held a yearly Camp Meeting at Cazadero, and these were always seasons of great blessing. Then owing to certain difficulties in the way, there was a lapse of these Camp Meetings, and we did not have another until the marvelous Pentecostal Camp Meeting, which was held in 1914, which we will describe later. These meetings were known as Union Undenominational Camp Meetings.

My heart was ever reaching out after the spiritual welfare of children, so I started a Sunday school class in Beulah. At first there were not many children to attend but those who came were greatly interested, and as more homes were built up around us there were more children to attend this class. I had a nice letter a while ago from a lady who is now a prominent teacher in Oakland, and she spoke appreciatively of the instruction which she had received while attending this Sunday school class. Somewhat later, my dear mother was very desirous of having a small church or Chapel erected in Beulah Heights, so we laid the matter before the Lord. My dear husband was very devoted to my mother, and loved to gratify her every wish, so as soon as he had the funds for this purpose, he erected our Beulah Chapel, not far from the Home of Peace. This Chapel has served as a little lighthouse for the Lord in this locality for many years. When the Lord gave me the plan for the building of the Chapel, I felt led to have the walls and ceiling made of diagonal strips of light and dark wood. This made the interior very beautiful, and also prevented the cracks which often occur in plastered walls. This Chapel was very dear to my mother. She loved to attend the services held in it, and prayed much that it might be a blessing to many. Afterwards when the Lord gave me my Orphanage it proved to be a suitable place in which the children could congregate for Sunday school and services. In another chapter I will speak of this work for children, which the Lord gave us, and which was carried on for quite a number of years.

Chapter 21, Orphanage Work. God’s Special Protection

HAVE always been very fond of children, and had often felt a desire to open an Orphanage. This desire was granted when our own little daughter Faith was only four-and-a-half years old, and she took a great interest in the project. My dear husband was in perfect sympathy with me in this undertaking, and he built for me the first Home, for which we selected a fine site on the hillside about a block from the Home of Peace. Although the Home was called the Beulah Orphanage, yet we also took in children who had both parents living, but who were divorced or separated from each other. We also received abandoned children. At first we had only a few children, but as the Home became better known we had more and more applications, and after awhile we needed a second building for the younger ones. A man in San Francisco died leaving me a legacy of five hundred dollars, so we used this toward the building of this second Home, which we called the "Bird’s Nest.” Finally we opened a Home for babies, which was called "The Rosebud Home.” Faith was delighted at having so many playmates. She used to speak of them as "my orphans.” Quite a number of them were from fine families, though they were in unfortunate circumstances.

We had a matron and other helpers in each Home. The children were carefully taught in the Scriptures, and they attended the Sunday school and other services held in our Beulah Chapel. The Lord provided some very efficient helpers to assist me in this work. I loved the children and had many delightful times with them. My birthday, April 8, was always made a gala day for them. There were still a great abundance of wild flowers growing on our Beulah Hills. The children would gather great quantities of them for my birthday. One year Mrs. r. P. Church (a faithful helper) composed a birthday song for me which the children sang as I ascended the Orphanage steps; at the same time they presented their lovely floral offerings. Then we had a real “party,” with games and refreshments.

There was no public school near us, so we were obliged at first to have a school in the Orphanage building. Finally we donated a building lot to the City and persuaded the proper authorities that a school was greatly needed in this locality. Then the Beulah school was erected, and this building was in use for many years, until the present school-house was built, and the former one was moved away. Memories of these dear children and their personal affection for myself are very keen. And how they loved my dear mother, whom they always called “Grandma Judd!” Whenever she saw any of them she had a smile and a kind word for them, and often a pretty card or a piece of candy. Mr. Montgomery loved to stroll over the beautiful hills around us. The children would spy his tall form in the distance and run to him, (sure of a welcome), and literally take possession of him. They would wind their arms around his arms, and the tiny ones who could not reach would hang on to his legs,'—all surrounding him like bees on a bunch of clover. On one such occasion when our little Faith was not with her papa, I saw her looking out of the window watching the whole proceeding rather ruefully, and finally she said with just a trifle of resentment, ‘That’s my papa!” But she loved the children devotedly, and as she grew older she would often go to the Orphanage and help them with any little duties which had been assigned to them.

The children were taught to pray about all their little desires. At one time we were quite short of money for the needs of the Orphanage, so the matron gathered the children together for a prayer-meeting that they might ask God to send me what was needed. As the different ones led in prayer they began asking for small sums, which each succeeding one had faith to increase a little as they went on. After a while they had reached the great sum (as it seemed to them) of five hundred dollars, and they paused, evidently feeling that they had reached the limit; then one tiny girl piped up, “Lord, send Mrs. Montgomery five hundred dollars and a little more soon after, I received an unexpected check for five hundred and seven dollars, which was the amount the children had asked for and a “little more.”

In the year 1898 I had a very severe illness. I realized afterward that God had some very important lessons to teach me about the unity of the body of Christ. Prayer for relief was answered but not for healing, but as I humbled myself under the mighty hand of God He showed me that in some things I had misunderstood His will, and had leaned to my own understanding. In such a time as this how comforting it is to remember that even Christ learned obedience by the things which He suffered,—He, the sinless One, was never disobedient, yet He momentarily learned to walk in obedience to His Father's will. God knows our hearts. He knows that we want to do His will, but sometimes the pathway of suffering is the only way we can learn it. He says, “Come and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” We must learn the meekness and lowliness of Jesus, by surrendering to Him each step of the way. My dear husband was much concerned about me, and prayed much for my recovery. At that time our Beulah Hills had no buildings on them, and day by day he went to his favorite prayer-retreat, under a shady tree on the hillside, away from all that could disturb or interrupt his communion with God, and there he poured out his intercession for me. He told me afterward that he had to lay me down at the Lord’s feet and be willing to give me up, and then the Lord would so sweetly give me back into his arms, as it were, and give him faith for my healing. About this time two Christian women thought they had it from the Lord that I was going to die. One lady was a guest at the Home of Peace, and the other was one of my helpers. The latter had had strong faith for me until the other one persuaded her that she had heard from the Lord that I would not recover. How this shows us that we must not depend on impressions that do not harmonize with the word of God, Of course I did not know of the stand these two friends were taking, nor did my husband, but he felt unbelief around him, so had to go to the hills to pray because of the lack of faith in the house. And, praise God, He sent reinforcements. A dear consecrated lady in Oakland felt it laid upon her to come to the Home of Peace for a few days and give all her time to intercession for me. Oh, what a comfort this was to my dear husband! Finally the Lord spoke to her and told her that I would be raised up speedily, and that I would be able to attend the Christian Alliance convention, which would take place in a few days. I was so very weak and ill that her prophecy seemed incredible but, praise God, it came true. The Lord came to me very early one morning, and laid His hand in healing power upon me. I can never forget the tenderness of that touch,— more wonderful than a mother’s. At the same time I had a sweet spiritual blessing. A friend was in the room with me, acting as nurse, but I could not tell her about it for about two hours, because I was so lost in the presence of my lovely Jesus. Finally I arose from my bed, and went into the adjoining room to tell my dear husband the glad news. Together we praised Him for His great goodness. I attended the convention I have spoken of, and it so happened that we were a little late, and I entered the church while Dr. Simpson was preaching. He at once ceased speaking, and the whole congregation rose to give thanks to God, and to join in singing, ’’Praise God from whom all blessings flow.” Then Dr. Simpson asked me to come to the platform and tell the people of the mighty miracle that God, had wrought. The dear Christian Alliance people of Oakland had fasted and prayed for me, so it was fitting that God had wrought. The dear Christian Alliance people great deliverance. But the two sisters, who were so sure in their minds that I was going to die, still looked for me to have a relapse, and only the course of time convinced them that they had leaned to their own understanding, and let the enemy deceive them. Both of these dear ones long since went to their eternal home. Dear readers, always stand firmly upon God’s Word, and not upon the impressions of those around you. I will add that the lessons taught me by the Lord during this period of trial proved to be lasting lessons, and they have contributed to greater fruitfulness in my life since that time.

In the year 1906 (April 18), the great earthquake came to California. I must tell my readers of the way in which God so wonderfully protected us at Beulah Heights. That night I awakened with a peculiar sense of some impending danger. I did not think of an earthquake, as my husband had lived in California for a long time and he had told me that there had never been an earthquake there which caused any damage. Jesus says, “My sheep hear My voice,” and that night I heard His voice in my heart reminding me of the Passover Chapter (Exodus 12,) and telling me that as the blood of the slain lamb was put on the lintel and door posts of the houses that memorable night, for the protection of the Israelites, He now wanted me by faith to put the Blood of Jesus over our residence, that we might be kept from all harm. My first thought was of evil men who might be trying to gain an entrance into the house. I seemed to take the hand of faith, and put the shed blood of Jesus over the doors and windows. Then the Lord told me to cover the roof of the house likewise, and also the chimney,—then the street, and the electric light wire over the street. I simply obeyed the leading of the Holy Spirit without understanding the reason why. After all this I was directed to put the blood over the Home of Peace (which was opposite our own residence) and then over the two orphan Homes, half a block above us. When all was finished I experienced a great quietness and Heavenly peace all through my mind and heart, and even through the room, which seemed filled with the Presence of the Lord. Then I dropped asleep. When I again wakened the house was rocking violently and it seemed almost as though it were lifting from its foundations. The solemnity of the moment was so great that it seemed that Eternity had come, and that time was no more. My husband said "Half of San Francisco will be in ruins.” My dear mother and daughter came into the hall, and I walked back and forth, saying over and over, "Victory through the blood of Jesus.” This first severe shock lasted for less than a moment, but what a moment! All of our buildings were marvelously protected. At Mills College, less than half a mile from us, the top story of one building fell to the ground. The light wire was broken, but ours strained and strained, but did not break. The large chimney in the center of our house was not damaged in any way. This is the only chimney I know of in the Bay Region that escaped injury. Soon fire added horror to the stricken city of San Francisco (across the Bay from Oakland) and from the hills around Beulah we could see it burning for days. I must add, however, that earnest Christians whom I knew in San Francisco were marvelously preserved. We were able to care for quite a number of refugees from the burning city, and when they arrived in Beulah and looked at the hills around us (so beautifully green at that season of the year), they said, “This is like Heaven!” In the business part of Oakland the tops of many stores fell into the street, but this city escaped fire, and only eight people were killed. Dear Mrs. Michael Baxter of London, England, cabled to know if we were safe, and I cabled back this reply, “Safe under the blood.” The small chimneys of the Orphanage building fell without doing any harm, but as our large one was intact we were able to bake all the bread for the children. Even some valuable papers in San Francisco, belonging to my husband, were preserved by the quick action and kindness of a friend who had been receiving his mail at my husband’s office. We did not know of this special providence for several days, and then it seemed very remarkable to us. Many of our Orphanage children were impressed by the solemnity of the occasion and soon afterward we held special revival services in our Beulah Chapel for all who would attend. The children became real soul winners and it was sweet to see how the Lord used them. One would lead another little boy or girl to Christ, and would then bring that one from the Altar rail to testify immediately for the Lord. I have never seen anything so blessed and interesting as the way in which the Spirit of God worked among these children at that time.

It seems like a remarkable coincidence that the same year of the great earthquake in California, the Holy Spirit began to be poured out in Pentecostal power. As God’s judgments began in the earth so His special mercy came forth, and the “Latter Rain” began to descend,—first upon some humble people in an obscure Mission in Los Angeles, California, and then in other parts of the earth. But of this I will write more fully in another chapter.

My orphanage work was carried on for about thirteen years, and then the Lord showed me that my hands were too full of work for Him, and He wanted me to give up this part of it that I might be more used in the exposition of the word of God, as formerly. By this time the Salvation Army had opened a large Children’s Home, and mine did not seem to be needed as much as before. In answer to prayer, homes for the children were provided in one way and another, and this chapter in my life was ended, except as I have continued to take a great interest in those who have kept in touch with me since the Orphanage was closed. One dear girl went to India as a Missionary, and finally laid down her life there. Others have been saved and baptized by the Holy Spirit. Some we have lost track of altogether, but we often pray for them that the good seed planted in their hearts while yet with us shall remain, and bring forth fruit for God’s glory.

Chapter 22, The Latter Rain Outpouring

In my last chapter I referred briefly to the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in the year 1906. Mr. Montgomery and I were greatly interested in the reports which reached us of the manifestation of the Spirit in Los Angeles, and the great blessing that many of God’s children were receiving there. My husband finally decided that he would go to Los Angeles, and personally investigate the matter. I did not accompany him on that trip as I was so occupied with my work that I could not conveniently leave home. My husband returned with a glowing account of the outpouring in Los Angeles, and he was thoroughly convinced from what he had seen and heard that God was mightily working to bring His people to a deeper knowledge of Himself, and to a place of increased power for service. I was interested, but cautious. After a time a Pentecostal Mission was started in Oakland by a man of God, and we attended that occasionally. At one of these meetings I saw a little girl, about nine years old, who had been baptized by the Spirit. Her face was shining with the glory of God, and as I heard her pleading with another little girl to go to the altar and give herself to Jesus, I thought I had never seen anything more beautiful than the Spirit’s workings in and through that dear child. I had myself received marvelous anointings of the Holy Spirit in the past, but I felt if there were more for me I surely wanted it, as I could not afford to miss any blessing that the Lord was pouring out in these last days. Still I was cautious, and weighed everything carefully and prayerfully.

Reports of the same kind of an outpouring began to come from England, and also from India, and other lands. It seemed that the “latter rain’’ of Pentecostal blessing was descending upon God’s thirsty people with the special manifestation of speaking in tongues, as in the early rain on the Day of Pentecost. Meanwhile, I watched carefully the lives of those who professed to have received this great outpouring. In answer to prayer, I believe that the Lord gave me a spirit of discernment so that I was enabled to tell the difference between false manifestations and those which come from God. I might add that it is most necessary to have this discernment in spiritual matters. We cannot lean to our own understanding but must trust the leading of the Holy Spirit, for it is still true, as in Job’s time, that when the sons of God come together, the devil comes also. (Job 1:6).

Finally, a precious young woman who was connected with my work at Beulah Heights received the fulness of the Spirit, with the sign of speaking in tongues. She was a consecrated child of God before this, but now the glory of God rested upon her, and it was quite clear to me, that she had received a fullness of the Spirit which she had not known before. A dear worker who came to help in our orphanage work had also received this fulness, and her testimony and beautiful spiritual life meant much to me. I was kept so occupied with my many duties that I did not have as much time as I needed to wait upon the Lord to inquire of Him about these things, so, in His loving providence, He opened the way in 1908 for me to take an eastern trip, and when absent from home I had more time to wait in quietness before Him. In continuing my testimony on this line I will insert the account which I wrote soon after my baptism (with slight additions and revision). This testimony has been sent out in tract form under the heading of "The Promise of the Father.”

"That we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.” (Gal. 3:14.)

“If any man thirst let him come unto Me and drink. He that believeth on Me as the Scripture hath said, out of his inner man shall flow rivers of living water. But this spake He of the Spirit, which they that believe on Him should receive.” (John 7:37-39.)

“For some time I had been thirsting for the fulness of the Holy Spirit's presence and power. At the time of my miraculous healing, when a young girl, I was first made conscious of the Holy Spirit’s work in revealing Jesus in and to me. At this time a power to testify came into my soul, and the Word of God was wonderfully opened to me, so that He has greatly blessed my ministry in the Word since that time. This experience I have always referred to as the baptism of the Holy Ghost until a few months ago, when I began to watch what God was doing in pouring out His Pentecostal fulness upon some of His little ones. At first I was perplexed. I knew my experience, above referred to, was real and lasting in its effects. How could I cast it away? Then I came to understand that I was not to depreciate His precious work in the past, but to follow on to receive the fulness of the same Spirit. Before Pentecost, Jesus "breathed” on His disciples and said unto them "Receive ye the Holy Ghost” (John 20:22). I believe they then received a foretaste, or earnest, of what they afterwards received in fulness at Pentecost. I watched the so-called Pentecostal work carefully and prayerfully. There was much that did not appeal to me. People who claimed to have received the baptism seemed to get in the way of the Spirit. Beginning in the Spirit, they often seemed to fail to walk in the Spirit. They became lifted up, or let self get the ascendency. Many of the manifestations did not seem at all like the work of the calm, majestic Spirit of God. In many meetings there was much confusion, and God tells us He is not the author of confusion, but of peace. (I Cor. 14:33, 40). The people often failed to walk in Scriptural lines in regard to unknown tongues, using them in the general assembly, “the whole church,” where there was no interpreter, contrary to the Word of God. See I Cor. 14, for careful direction about this matter. In I Cor. 12:28, we see that "diversities of tongues” are “set” in the church, and Paul says not to forbid them, (I Cor. 14:39). He also tells us that he who speaks in an unknown tongue, speaketh not unto men, but unto God, and that “in the spirit he speaketh mysteries” also he "edifieth himself.” (I Cor. 15:2, 4). We are told, however, most plainly, that “greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying.” And yet, in spite of all this, Paul says, "I would that ye all spake with tongues,” and he thanks God that he speaks with tongues more than they all. (Why did he thank God for this gift, if it were not truly to be desired?) This chapter is so very clear, we need not refer to it further, but commend it to the careful attention of our readers.

‘‘I have stated some of my objections to the so-called Pentecostal work, but God began to work among some of my personal Christian friends, and it compelled my closest attention. One lady I had known for years as a sanctified and anointed teacher of God’s Word. She was not satisfied, and pressed on by faith into the fulness of the Holy Ghost. Her experience was most satisfactory, such appreciation of the blood, such power to witness, increased intercessory prayer, such a baptism of divine love. She spoke with tongues but kept the gift in its proper place. Other dear friends, whose lives I had fully known, pressed on by faith and received their baptism. I began to thirst for the fulness. I remembered an experience which I had a few years after my healing, while kneeling with a dear sister, and asking for the Spirit’s fulness. He had then come upon me in much greater power than at the time of my healing, and so manifested His sweet presence that it had been almost overpowering. This experience had been so remarkable and so sacred that John 7:37-39 seemed to be verified to me then, only that I stopped short, I believe, of all that He desired to give me at that time, and so the oil was stayed. The effect of this divine outpouring has always remained to some degree in my life, causing a separated-ness unto Him which I did not know before. I had often longed for the sense of His presence to return, as I then experienced it, before I (to some extent) grieved Him by unbelief and failure to go on with Him. Recently I began seeking the fulness of the Holy Ghost, but was kept very busy and did not actually "tarry” at His feet as I felt I should.

“While on an eastern trip this summer, I met other precious friends whose sweet Christian life I had known in the past, but who had pressed on into God’s best. I grew still more thirsty for the rivers of living water. I knew I had tiny streams, but not rivers. I tried to go to meetings where people were tarrying for the enduement of power from on High, but seemed again and again providentially hindered from going to them. I then prayed that if it were His will He would let me receive His fulness while waiting on Him alone, or with some Christian friend. I asked Him also for quiet, sweet manifestations, which would reveal His majesty and dignity, and not such as might seem like excitement of the flesh.

“In Ohio I met a dear young lady whom I had known since she was six years old. Her face was beaming with the calm light and beauty of God’s unmistakable seal. Several of her young friends had also received their baptism, but were being kept on quiet, Scriptural lines. I asked them to pray for me, which they did. I said, “By the blood of Jesus my whole being is open to the fulness of God, and by that same precious blood I am closed to any power of the enemy.” As these dear ones prayed for me, the Spirit said, ‘Take.’ I waited and was afraid to do this, lest I should go back on this position of faith. The Spirit said again, and yet again, ‘Take,’ and finally I received the Spirit, by faith, to take complete possession of spirit, soul and body, and testified thus to the dear ones praying for me. I kept on tarrying at His feet for the manifestation of His gracious presence. I asked Him to teach me to ‘drink.’ (Rom. 8:11) was vividly brought to me, and I saw in a most forcible way that my body, His temple, was to be filled with His resurrection Spirit. That same evening, in a measure, • I began to experience His power, but He held me steadily to my position of faith, not letting me get my eyes on manifestations. The next day I went to Chicago, and as soon as possible made my way to the home of a dear friend of former years, whose Christian life had long been an inspiration to me and whose recent experience of Pentecostal fulness had greatly impressed me. We tarried together at the Saviour’s feet. The cry was still in my heart, although I was standing by faith. On Monday, June 29, less than a week from the time I first took my stand by faith, the mighty outpouring came upon me. I had said.

‘I am all under the blood and under the oil.’ I then began singing a little song. ‘He gives me joy instead of sorrow,’ etc. To my surprise, some of the words would stick in my throat, as though the muscles tightened and would not let me utter them. I tried several times with the same result. My friend remarked that she thought that the Lord was taking away my English tongue, because He wanted me to speak in some other language. I replied, ‘Well, He says in Mark 16:17, They shall speak with new tongues so I take that, too, by faith.’ In a few moments I uttered a few scattered words in an unknown tongue and then burst into a language that came pouring out in great fluency and clearness. The words seemed to come from an irresistible volume of power within, which seemed to possess my whole being, spirit, soul and body. For nearly two hours I spoke and sang in unknown tongues (there seemed three or four distinct languages). Some of the tunes were beautiful, and most Oriental. A ‘weight of glory’ rested upon my head, which I could distinctly feel, and even see in the Spirit. I was filled with joy and praise to God with an inward depth of satisfaction in Him which cannot be described. To be thus controlled by the Spirit of God and to feel that He was speaking ‘heavenly mysteries’ through me was most delightful. The rivers of living water flowed through me and divine ecstasy filled my soul. I felt that I drank and used up the life and power as fast as it was poured in. I became weak physically under the greatness of the heavenly vision, but my friend asked the Lord to strengthen me, which He did so sweetly, letting His rest and healing life possess my whole frame. Passages from the Word of God came to me with precious new meanings. Not long after this I had a vision of the work of His Cross as never before.

"The blessing and power abides and He prays and praises through me in tongues quite frequently. When His power is heavy upon me, nothing seems to give vent and expression to His fulness like speaking or singing in an unknown tongue. I pray that I may be kept very low at His feet, and never get in His blessed way. He keeps me continually standing by faith in His finished work, not walking by sight, and this is my answer to those who might accuse me of depending on manifestations in my Christian life. He says, ‘Ye shall be witnesses unto Me.’ Pray that I may be a faithful witness to His glory.

‘Reports of Pentecostal blessing are coming from all over the world. It certainly seems that it is the time of the ‘latter rain’ mentioned in Zech. 10:1.

“If so, let the dear sanctified children of God heed the words, ‘Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord shall make bright clouds and give them showers of rain’.”

The 13th chapter of I Corinthians speaks of tongues of men and of angels, but shows us that without divine love the people who speak are “become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.” So let all who have this experience see that they keep low at the feet of Jesus, being filled with His own humility and love. I might add that a number of times the Holy Spirit has spoken through me in languages which have been understood by missionaries who had learned those languages on the foreign field. At one time a family of four from China, the husband and wife and two sons, heard me speak in the Chinese language, and readily understood what was said. At other times, in my private devotions, or with some friend of the same mind, I have been given sweet, ecstatic utterances which seemed indeed like the tongues of angels.

Not long after my return from the East my dear husband also received this blessed outpouring. We both realized a greater power for service, and increased fellowship in prayer and praise.

Chapter 23, A Missionary Trip

In the year 1909, the Lord gave a clear leading about taking a missionary journey, and opened the way for my husband, daughter and myself to leave home on January 23 of that year. This proved to be a remarkable trip, extending farther than we at first intended, so that we had opportunity to visit Mission stations in different lands and to become intimately acquainted with the needs of those foreign countries. At first we expected to only visit China, stopping at Japanese ports on the way, but later on we decided to go on to India, and return by way of England. As I wrote up this missionary trip from month to month in Triumphs of Faith, I will quote occasionally from its pages, although of course I can in this limited space give only a brief sketch of our marvelous journey. I may say here, that, through the Mission stations we visited, and what we saw with our own eyes of the need of these countries, our vision was greatly enlarged, so that I consider it largely responsible for the greater interest we have taken in missionary work since that time, and for the faith the Lord gave us to extend hospitality to many missionaries who have since visited the Home of Peace.

We sailed from San Francisco on the staunch old "Manchuria.” Many friends had gathered to bid us a loving goodbye, and we were assured that the prayers of the loved ones at home and of our readers would follow us all the way. My precious mother was left in the care of a faithful friend, who remained with her in our residence at Beulah Heights, during our six months’ absence from this country.

We stopped briefly at Honolulu, and were met at the steamship by some dear friends, who took us to their home, and also showed us some of the beauties and wonders of that lovely land. During our short stay (only as the ship remained in harbor) we visited a Rescue Home where some friends of ours were doing a blessed work among Japanese and Korean girls. We arranged with them to hold a meeting in this home. One lady wished to be anointed for healing, so we had a precious season of prayer and then I gave a Bible lesson, and answered questions along the line of faith and doctrine for a little time. Some there had received their Pentecostal baptism, and others were hungry for it. When we returned to the ship we saw other dear old-time friends, who gave us both a welcome and a goodbye as they threw around our necks beautiful Hawaiian wreaths, made of red carnations, and rich dark green leaves. Quoting from my record of the trip, it reads as follows: “Even Mr. Montgomery’s tall figure was thus decorated. We had surely felt a charm over the place suggested by the sweet word Aloha which greets one on every side, and which means love. ‘Aloha Nui’ (love to you) is the native greeting of Honolulu, and as we write we waft this greeting over sea and land to all our precious readers.”

During part of the voyage to Yokohama, the weather was beautiful, and the sea delightfully calm. After that we had some high winds and rather rough seas, but as Mr. Montgomery and I agreed together in prayer, the Lord spoke to wind and wave and quieted the sea. He also kept away all storms. The ship steward told one of the missionaries that it had been a most unusual voyage for this season of the year. Our steamship stopped at Yokohama, and at Kobe, Japan, so we had quite a little glimpse of Japanese life. I will quote again from my Journal:

“We reached Yokohama February 9, and the harbor was most beautiful with its mountainous shore-outline, its calm blue water, dotted with ships representing different nations, and the numberless little boats called sampans, with their quaint white, square sails. Our steamer remained out in deep water, and we went ashore in the ship’s tender. What a foreign scene greeted us! All kinds of Japanese people, buildings and stores, and the most striking sight of all was the row of jinrickshas, little two-wheeled carriages like a good-sized baby carriage, which are pulled by men, trained to trot like horses. Our first rickshaw ride was most novel and interesting, though we felt such compassion for the men, that we did not want them to go rapidly. We rode around the principal streets, and it was all so amusing that Faith and I had some hearty laughs. In the afternoon we took the train for Tokyo. We passed tiny Japanese houses, some roofed with heavy tiling, and some thatched with grass. We saw rice fields and vegetable gardens, and noticed the shape of even the smallest pine trees, as the Japanese trim every tree and shrub into artistic outlines. In about an hour we arrived in Tokyo, and decided to stop at one of the hotels for the night. A blazing grate fire in our room was a most cheering sight as we felt decidedly chilly. In response to a telegram, a dear Japanese brother, who was for quite a while a guest in our home in California, Mr. T. Sasao, came to spend the evening with us. At the time we were in Japan he was doing splendid work in connection with Cowman and Kilbourne’s work in Tokyo. We had a precious season of prayer together. The next day, he came to see us on the steamship, bringing his wife and adopted child.

The following evening, after leaving Yokohama, we reached Kobe, another important Japanese port. Here we had a most interesting time. We visited Kobe College, and also the Glory Kindergarten, both under the American Congregational Board. We were greatly interested in the kindergarten, as the missionary in charge had the children sing and play some of their little games for us, all in Japanese. We also visited the Japanese Salvation Army Hall. The hall was very nice; holding about two hundred and fifty people, with living rooms in the rear. We visited a home for ex-prisoners, started by a man who was an ex-prisoner himself, and who was converted to God in a remarkable way. Our steamship stopped at another Japanese port, Nagasaki, after a most beautiful trip through the Inland Sea. We went on shore, and as it was Sunday morning, we attended service at a Dutch Reformed church where a goodly company of Japanese men and women were assembled. They sang “Nearer My God to Thee,” and we joined in the dear old tune, even if we could not pronounce the unfamiliar words. Before returning to our steamer, we distributed many Japanese tracts, which the people took eagerly. The rickshaw carriers are especially a pathetic class to me, and I gave tracts to a good many of them. Between their trips they have nothing to do but sit and wait, and they seemed very glad for something to read.

“On our way to Hong Kong, we stopped at Shanghai for a day, and were met by Mr. Woodberry of the Christian and Missionary Alliance, who took us to his home for lunch. There we met his sweet wife. We also met Miss Cornelia Bonnell, who started a wonderful rescue work for little slave girls, known as The Door of Hope, and which is still carried on. We met our friends of former days, Mr. and Mrs. Edward Evans, and had afternoon tea with them in their Missionary Boarding Home. (Most of the dear ones mentioned in this sketch have now gone to be with the Lord.)

“We had a beautiful calm sea all the way from Yokohama to Hong Kong, and this was a special mercy, as we were told that it is usually very rough between Nagasaki and Shanghai. We reached Hong Kong on Friday, February 19. The harbor is very beautiful. It looked like a large lake with mountains and rugged rocks on both sides. This is a wonderful and interesting city. It is mostly built on the side of a mountain which is laid out with fine roads and beautified by a large public garden, where many rare trees and plants abound. The lower streets are mostly filled with Chinese houses and stores. We found a boarding place at the home of Dr. Hager, of the American Mission Board, and we enjoyed fellowship with him and his dear wife. We must omit many of our interesting experiences while in Hong Kong, but will give an account of our trip to Wuchow, China. As Dr. Isaac Hess was about to return to this City from Hong Kong, we had his company on the steamship to Wuchow, which made our trip much more interesting. He explained everything to us as we went along. As we went up the West River, we saw many native towns and villages, and many heathen temples and shrines. We also saw many of the Chinese houseboats in which people are born, live and die, these being their only homes.

"At one town where we stopped to load and unload cargo, a poor old man and woman in a small house-boat, came to the side of our boat to ask alms. The woman could not speak and we learned that she was partially paralyzed, but it was she who did the rowing. Their clothing was very ragged and they looked so old and hungry, and pathetic that it brought tears to my eyes. I think they must have been over eighty years old. There was a Chinese restaurant boat near us selling ‘chuk,’ a thick rice soup, mixed with vegetables, etc., and we bought a bowl of this for each of these poor people, and they ate the hot, nourishing dish with great relish. Mr. Hess said it was to them what roast turkey would be to us. Then, we gave them a tract and a little money, and their gratitude was most touching. Still more sad was the condition of the poor lepers, who came in boats at another village to ask for aid. Our trip to Wuchow took two nights and one and a half days. When we reached this place, we were rowed in a little boat to a landing at the foot of a high hill, which was crowned by the Missionary Receiving Home of the Christian Alliance. Here we were welcomed lovingly by dear Mrs. Hess and several other missionaries. I led a meeting in the Home on Sunday afternoon, and the contrast was brought to me most forcibly between this dear Home, with all its spiritual light and privilege, and the people in the city below, sitting in heathen darkness.”

On Monday we visited the Bible School for Chinese boys, and one for girls, across the river. While at Wuchow, we went to a large Temple containing many hideous idols. It was significant to notice that a large number of the idols had lost their heads, the Hok Tong students (of the government schools) having gone out at night and chopped off their heads, but here in this Temple many ignorant people still come to worship, prostrating themselves before these headless idols.

On our way back from Wuchow, we visited the City of Canton, and had many interesting experiences. We had the opportunity of visiting Mrs. Kerr (the widow of Dr. John Kerr, who, in the face of great opposition, established a refuge for the insane, which is the only place of the kind in the great Empire of China). The insane in China are often treated with great cruelty by friends and relatives. Even those who wish to be kind to them, do not know how to care for them so they restrain them, if violent, by means of great chains around their necks, and hand-cuffs about their wrists. It was most interesting to visit this Asylum, where the patients are so kindly treated, and where a Chinese Bible-man and woman are kept in the Institution all the time to teach the Gospel to those patients who are able to hear it. We saw one Chinese official, who was very highly educated, and who could converse with us in English. He lost his mind through over study, but was about well when we saw him, and he related to us a blessed experience. He told us of a wonderful vision of the Cross of Christ, which came into his room, and came over his head, and he felt that Jesus delivered him and healed him. Through the kind hospitality of Mrs. Allen, we remained with her overnight, and thus had the opportunity of attending the Monthly Missionary Union Prayer Meeting, held at Mrs. Kerr’s home that evening. There were sixty or more missionaries of different denominations present. Among others we met were Miss H. Noyes and Miss Lewis of the True Light Seminary in Canton. They invited us to come to luncheon the following day, and to speak to their large school of Chinese girls. We accepted the invitation and visited the different rooms, and then spoke to the girls who were assembled in the Chapel, Miss Noyes interpreting. We were greatly interested in the school for the blind, established by Dr. Mary Niles. Miss Noyes herself took us through the native city of Canton, where the streets were so narrow that we could reach out our arms and touch the buildings on both sides, and they were so crowded that we had to be careful to step quickly to one side when coolies came through bearing people in sedan chairs or carrying heavy loads.

We made a brief visit at Macao to see a dear missionary, a friend of former days.

While in Hong Kong, we found some dear Pentecostal missionaries, and had some blessed times of refreshing in meetings, which they were holding among the Chinese. Quite a number of Chinese people had received the Latter Rain outpouring of the Holy Spirit, and it was precious to come in touch with them in their simple faith and humility, and to realize that in the blessed outpourings of His Spirit, God is no respecter of persons.

Chapter 24, Missionary Trip, Continued

In our last chapter we gave our readers an account of the first portion of our missionary trip. Referring again to the report we gave through our Journal at that time we take extracts as follows: “We left Hong Kong, China, with feelings akin to regret. We had grown so fond of the dear, simple-hearted, uncomplaining Chinese, as we saw them in their own land, that we could not leave them without a tinge of sadness.

“On the P. and O. steamer all seemed at once new, for instead of the Chinese waiters and crew, such as we had had across the Pacific, were English waiters and sailors, and swarthy men from India running about the decks. Our fine ship, “The Macedonia,” moved on smoothly over the calm, blue sea, and in five days we reached Singapore, off the Malay peninsula, one degree from the equator. Here our ship remained for twenty-four hours, so that we had time to see something of the city. On our drive about the city we saw native huts, overtopped by the tall cocoanut-palm trees. We saw also fine bungalows belonging to European residents, with beautiful grounds surrounding them. We passed native stores and also many Chinese stores, and had the joy of giving out tracts again to many of the dear Chinese. We were greatly interested in the Malay people, many types of whom we saw in Singapore. From Singapore we sailed to Penang, where we only remained a few hours. A few days more of pleasant sailing across a smooth sea (sometimes like a sea of glass), as we crossed the Bay of Bengal, brought us to Colombo, Ceylon. Here, as in Singapore, the tropical sun was very hot, and we had to use our topees (pith hats) and umbrellas. Even with this protection, we found the sun so penetrating that we were glad to claim the promise, "The sun shall not smite thee by day.” In Colombo we saw many types of the native people, and also of men from India who do business in this city. We talked to some who understood English, and they listened in the most interested and respectful manner as we told them the story of the Cross . . . We had the privilege of meeting some Salvation Army officers in Colombo who were doing blessed work in that city.

"On the afternoon of April 2 we reached Bombay and were met at the pier by several missionaries who gave us a warm welcome, and we were then conducted to the Berachah Home where we were kindly received by Mr. and Mrs. Fuller. We gazed with interest and yearning pity upon the throngs of native people in the streets of Bombay, most of them steeped in superstition and ignorance, bound by the iron rules of caste, and with the caste mark of their gods painted upon their foreheads. They seemed very glad to receive from us tracts in their own language and we talked with a number of them who spoke English; these preferred the English tracts. We encountered many Parsees, a most interesting people, who originally came to India from Persia. They are very intelligent and educated and also very polite and kind, and they are so superior and well satisfied with themselves that they are not receptive to the Gospel. They are said to be fire-worshippers and the fire is always burning in their temples. On our way to Poona, on the railroad train, we had a most interesting conversation with a Parsee gentleman who was a professor in a College in Bombay. As I explained the way of salvation he listened with marked attention and afterward asked me many questions.

"Our trip to Poona was pleasant and we enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the Ghats Mountains. We stayed one night at the Taylor High School (M. E.) and enjoyed sweet fellowship with the missionaries in charge at the time. From Poona we went to Dhond and visited Rev. Albert Norton’s Christian Home for Boys. Quite a number of these boys had received the baptism of the Holy Ghost. We attended a meeting with them in the evening and saw 118 boys, most of them dressed in white, sitting on the ground in long rows, giving the closest attention to all that was said by Mr. Montgomery and myself, Mr. Norton interpreting. Mr. Norton told us that the lives of these boys had been so changed by the baptism of the Spirit that this was what so fully convinced him it was the power of God, and made him press on to receive the same power in his own life.” While we were in Dhond, Mr. Norton received a letter from his wife (who was then in America) written from our Home of Peace, at Beulah Heights, Oakland.

The next morning we went to Khedgaon to see Pandita Ramabai, and her wonderful work at Mukti. We rode from the station to Mukti in a tonga, a native cart, covered with white canvas, and drawn by white bullocks. We were welcomed by some of the workers, and then by Ramabai herself who gave us a most loving and cordial greeting. Later we became acquainted with Ramabai’s daughter, Manoramabai. All of the workers, as well as the girls who were being cared for, loved Ramabai like a mother. At the time we visited Mukti, Ramabai’s family numbered about 1500, all girls, except one hundred young men who had married as many of her girls, and who remained at Mukti, helping in the various industries. On Saturday morning we visited the printing department, where we saw girls setting type, reading proof, etc., and young men running presses. Large quantities of tracts were printed for free distribution. We also visited the extensive weaving rooms, where many of the girls were busy weaving saries (the long cloth of 12 yards which they use for dresses). We were taken over the extensive farm and shown the large, valuable wells without which it would not have been possible to carry on the work. Nine of the wells are named after the fruits of the Spirit, the one we first visited being called, “Long Suffering.” We were surprised to see such an immense well, sixty feet deep and thirty feet in diameter, encircled by solid stone masonry. It made one almost dizzy to look into its solemn depths. The water is drawn from these wells by a team of bullocks.

Many of Ramabai's girls had received their Pentecostal baptism. We were greatly interested in a prayer meeting held by these Spirit-filled girls. On many faces was visible the most intense earnestness of supplication, as one burden after another was prayed through. The presence of God filled the room and we felt as though the "latter rain” had indeed come upon the earth. Simultaneously the girls would begin to sing together, still with closed eyes, and after a time of singing and prayer again, suddenly a complete and wonderful hush would come upon all. A worker told us of the wonderful power of the Spirit resting on these girls, and how the most hardened sinners would break down before the power which was upon the one ministering.

Our second day at Mukti was Sunday, and in the providence of God it was Easter Sunday, a day of especial rejoicing to Ramabai, for she told us how she used to believe that she had to be born over and over again, millions of times, and did not know what would become of her at the end. She well remembered what a joyful day was the first Easter after her conversion. Ramabai’s large family gathered together in her immense church, the plan for which was designed by Ramabai herself. The writer had been asked to give an Easter message, which I was glad to do, and one of Ramabai’s girls interpreted for me.

In the afternoon we had a most remarkable service. After a talk by Ramabai, in her own language, the majority of the congregation remained to partake of the Lord's Supper, and it was a wonderful sight to see 1000 or more of these dear girls, who had been brought out of heathen darkness into God’s marvelous light, thus showing forth the death of their Lord and Saviour. Still later, two of Ramabai’s girls, who felt a special call to the Lord’s work, and who wished to devote all their time to it, were set apart with prayer and laying on of hands. Ramabai trusted that many more would follow in their steps.

A precious heart-to-heart talk with Manoramabai in the evening and a blessed season of prayer together, ended an Easter Day of unusual privilege and blessing, ever to be remembered.

(Note: Ramabai and her daughter have gone to be with the Lord, but their work is now being carried on by the Christian and Missionary Alliance. We understand that it is now a much smaller work than when we visited it, as there are not now so many famine orphans. We get reports from Mukti and evidently much good is being done.)

I must also tell you of our visit to Gujerat, India, to see some of the work which was being carried on by missionaries of the Christian and Missionary Alliance. We decided to go and see their large orphanage at Kaira. We traveled all day and were thus enabled to see much of the country. On the train we gave out tracts in the Gujerati language, which were gladly received. We passed a great many little villages and some large towns. Many of the native houses are made of mud (sort of adobe) and thatched with grass; some have tiled roofs. A great many of them were falling to pieces. The natives are very poor and attempts to repair a roof were sometimes pitiful, pieces of corrugated iron, bits of torn matting, old rags, any and every material used to stop leaks and make the poor dwelling habitable. Some houses of a better class, were built of sun-dried bricks. The cattle sleep in the house with the family, often in the same room. The women are the hardest workers, and bear the heaviest burdens in India. We saw many women and children, while on one railway in India, bearing baskets full of earth and rock to fill up a chasm under a trestle, toiling all day in the hot sun, and we were told that they receive only a mere pittance for their labor. We greatly enjoyed our visit at Kaira orphanage. At that time there were six lady missionaries in this orphanage and all of them had received their Pentecostal baptism.

(Note: One of these missionaries was the late Miss Sarah Coxe and one was Miss Violet Dunham, now Mrs. Schoonmaker. The missionary in charge of the orphanage was Miss Eunice Wells, who is now at the head of Mukti.)

Many of the orphans had also received the fulness of the Spirit. As we neared the orphanage we heard the sweet singing of the girls in an evening prayer-meeting. We received a warm welcome from the missionaries and we rejoiced with them in the depths and heights of Christ’s unspeakable love. At that time there were nearly 300 girls who had been rescued during famine times and who were being carefully trained in the work of the Lord.

We drove to Bishop Heber’s church, not far from the orphanage, and were told of the time when it had a large congregation of British soldiers, but now it was silent and empty, and only being taken care of by a caretaker. We sang, "All Hail the Power of Jesus’ Name” as we stood within its walls.

When we left Bombay it was with an inexpressible love and pity in our hearts for the dear people of India.

We must give a special note of praise for the goodness of the Lord in caring for us while we were in India, as we had arrived there at the wrong time of the year, humanly speaking, and would have been in real danger from the intense heat if God had not undertaken for us in answer to prayer. The weather was unusually cool according to statements made by the missionaries. I had some physical testings while in India, with dangerous symptoms, but the Lord was still my Healer and touched me with His divine power. My dear husband prayed for me and his strong faith was a great help to me at this time.

We had a most interesting time at Port Said, Egypt, as we visited the dear sisters of the Peniel Mission school. We saw many interesting children on this trip, but none more so than the 180 bright, dark-eyed Egyptian children who attended this school. They sang for us, repeated Scripture passages, recited portions or their lessons, and showed us some of the beautiful embroidery work they were doing. We had a very nice dinner with the dear missionaries who served it in Egyptian style.

We had a pleasant voyage on the Mediterranean Sea to Marseilles, France. Twice the waves began to grow quite high on this great sea, so noted for its treacherousness, but in answer to prayer the waves were stilled and once more we saw God’s wonders in the deep. After reaching Marseilles we proceeded by rail to Calais. The railroad journey through the south of France was very interesting. After the waste of waters we had looked upon so long, the beautiful green of early spring-tide was more than ever delightful. After two brief stops we arrived at Calais, and took the steamer to Dover. We had heard much about the tumultuous motion of the English Channel, but we asked the Lord to go before and give quietness, and this He did, so that the water was perfectly peaceful (in spite of a strong wind which was blowing at the time). We found a pleasant home for missionaries and Christian workers at the Foreign Missions Club, at Highbury, London. We were glad to reach London in time to attend the Pentecostal Conference held in that city, and also the Congress held in Sunderland, convened by Rev. A. A. Boddy. No words can describe how precious and helpful were these days of blessing at Sunderland, when many dear Spirit-filled saints were gathered together from different lands, most of them having the same testimony as to the glorious infilling of the Holy Ghost, and some still hungry, coming as seekers for this blessed fulness.

(Note: Mr. Smith Wigglesworth was one of the speakers at Sunderland but we did not realize that he would later visit us in California, and that he would have such blessed ministry here in our own land.)

It was encouraging to meet people who had been healed through reading my book, “The Prayer of Faith.” In one informal tea-meeting, to which all were invited that we might get acquainted with one another, one lady said to me, “I was healed in answer to prayer through reading your book, twenty-eight years ago.” A few moments later I met another sister who said she was healed through reading this book about twenty-seven years ago. And still another lady told me that when at the point of death, twenty-four years before, God had allowed the little book to get into her hands, and through its teachings she had been raised up through the power of God. This sister last named, Mrs. Walshaw, had founded a precious work in Halifax, and in response to her invitation we visited her home, and had the opportunity of speaking to the large congregation in her Mission church.

We visited Edinburgh, Scotland, briefly and were in a mission at East Wemyss where we enjoyed the simple-hearted, loving, mining people. We could not understand their language as their Scotch was so broad, but we could understand their joyful and victorious spirit, and their hearty handshakes. While in Edinburgh we had loving fellowship with some of the Spirit-filled saints whom we had met at Sunderland.

I must not omit to make mention of Mr. Cecil Polhill. We had heard much about him and it was good to meet him face to face and to receive such a warm welcome from him to England and to the London Conferences. I might say that the writer was invited to give a number of addresses in the conferences mentioned and the Lord added His anointing.

One great joy was that of meeting again my beloved friend Mrs. Michael Baxter, who had been like a mother to me during her previous visits to the United States, and who had honored me more than once by coming to my “Faith Rest” Home in Buffalo, before my marriage. On one of these occasions she was accompanied by her good husband and her son Paget, (now proprietor of the Christian Herald, London).

We made the acquaintance of many German brethren who attended these meetings, among them dear Pastor Paul, who has now gone to his reward. It was precious to see the love between my dear husband and Pastor Paul, and the way in which they used to greet each other with embraces and a holy kiss.

But time and space would fail us if we attempted to mention by name all of the beloved saints whom we met while in England and Scotland. We feel that our own lives were greatly enriched by coming in contact with them and we thank God for this opportunity of meeting them.

Chapter 25, Home Again —My Mother’s Death

On Saturday, June 26th, we sailed from Liverpool on the Steamship Lucania, Cunard Line, and arrived in New York July 3rd. We had a good voyage, experiencing again the power and mercy of God in calming the restless waves. One day we were told that a storm was coming, and racks were laid upon the tables to prevent the falling of dishes, but, praise God, in answer to prayer, no storm came and the racks proved useless.

We became greatly interested in many of the steerage passengers whom we were allowed to visit, and as we had provided ourselves with tracts in many different languages, we were able to give them out to hungry souls. These people seemed to greatly appreciate our interest in them.

When we arrived in New York City it seemed good indeed to set foot again upon our native land. We learned that many days of intense heat had just come to a close and people were very thankful for the fresh, cool breeze which was blowing with considerable force as we landed. A friend from California met us in New York, and he brought good news to us of the dear ones at home, especially of our precious mother, who has been such a benediction to all around her.

We did not return immediately to California, as we were kept busy for a little time ministering to hungry souls in different meetings where we were invited to speak. We attended the Christian Alliance convention at Nyack, and there met many dear old-time friends. We also accepted Dr. Simpson’s invitation to attend the Old Orchard convention. Dr. Simpson said to me, that in spite of a full program, previously arranged, he would be glad to make openings for us, to give testimony and Bible teaching. This he did by arranging an extra meeting in the Tabernacle, every evening (except Saturday) from 7 to 8 o’clock.

These meetings were well attended, and the Lord gave us great liberty in Bible teaching about the Holy Spirit’s fulness, divine healing and kindred subjects. My dear husband’s testimony and personal ministry to seeking souls, was also greatly owned by God. We had a very blessed convention. At its close Dr. Simpson remarked, “In some respects this has been one of the most wonderful camp meetings we have ever held at Old Orchard.”

On our way home, we assisted in two other conventions of the Christian and Missionary Alliance, viz., at Beulah Park, Ohio, and Chicago, Illinois. At Beulah Park the meetings were precious beyond description. Here we met many dear ones who had received the ‘ Latter Rain” fulness of the Holy Spirit, and our fellowship with them was so sweet and perfect, it seemed a little foretaste of Heaven’s own joy. The Lord gave us a precious ministry in praying for many who were hungry for the baptism of the Holy Spirit. In this ministry we were joined by Mr. and Mrs. D. W. Kerr, and by our dear old friend, Pastor Salmon of Toronto, Canada, who after many years of walking with God had received a remarkable enduement of the Spirit with utterance in tongues. We met many other friends of former years at these conventions.

Finally, when our ministry was fulfilled, we were indeed glad to take an Overland train which bore us speedily to California. Our home-coming was most joyful after our long absence. How sweet it was to see the faces of all the loved Beulah friends again, and especially the sweetest face of all, that of my precious mother, who had been so wonderfully kept in health and comfort during our absence. Many dear ones met us at the Beulah station with songs of loving greeting, and then they led us in triumph through an arch, which had been erected in front of our residence, covered with branches of beautiful green pepper with its pendant leaves, and bearing the inscription, "Welcome Home,” in large white letters. As we entered our dwelling, my darling mother, with her calm, placid face and her beautiful smile, was sitting quietly in the hallway waiting for the loving embraces and kisses which we delighted to shower upon her. How sweet it was to meet again, and how grateful I felt to the dear sister who had given my mother such tender care during our absence. Our welcome from loving assistants, who had been so faithful to the interests of the work while we were away, was something that can be better imagined than described. Surely we realized more and more that love is the badge of disciple-ship, and nothing else avails but this divine love. ‘‘By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another.” (St. John 13:35).

I soon found myself as busy as ever with varied duties, —my own meetings, calls to speak for other assemblies, meeting Home of Peace guests, and the large correspondence in connection with Triumphs of Faith.

When we visited Pandita Ramabai’s work in India, we heard a great deal about Miss Minnie Abrams, who had been for a long time connected with this work, but who was then in the United States on furlough. It was our desire to become acquainted with this dear sister, and the Lord so arranged it that Miss Abrams came to California and made us a visit at our Home of Peace. We found that she had been wonderfully taught in the deep things of God. She had received the baptism of the Holy Spirit and was filled with divine love and heavenly wisdom. The Lord enabled her to present His truths in a most acceptable manner. She spoke in different churches and missions in Oakland, and God’s people were helped and strengthened by her messages and were thereby encouraged to press on for greater spiritual fulness. I will add that Miss Abrams and I were wonderfully drawn together in a precious fellowship of the Spirit. It seemed to me that I could listen for hours at a time to her sweet interpretations of the Scripture, and to her testimony about the great outpouring of the Spirit in Pandita Ramabai’s mission, and of the wonderful way in which these Spirit-baptized girls were used of God to preach the Gospel.

That which Miss Abrams related to me of the marvelous outpouring of the ‘‘Latter Rain” at Mukti is embodied in the following article which was written by a Christian man who visited that work in 1906. It is also remarkably true of the work as we ourselves saw it in 1909:

“The writer has spent seventeen days recently at Mukti—days of blessing that, please God, will leave their mark on all his future lire. How can one describe the tides of feeling this first contact with the revival begat in the soul? There was hunger, real pain of hunger, for a share in this visitation of God; shame, bitter shame, at the ignorance, after long years of Christian life, of what this travailing in prayer, prevailing in prayer, being lost in prayer meant, as it was seen in many mere children; then there was wonder, praiseful wonder, at the marvels of grace. Little girls were lost for hours in the transport of loving Jesus and praising Him; young Christians were counting it a rare privilege to spend many successive hours in intercessory prayer for strangers never seen or known. One face ever lives before me, a strong, rough-looking girl, once a rowdy character of the institution, always in trouble, now transformed, her strong face aglow with holy joy, her loud masculine voice ringing out in her crying to God for others, or breaking with tearful entreaty....

“We are full of praise that we have been allowed to live to hear such sounds in India. Souls in agony, with bitter wailing and moving intreaty seeking the Lord. Hearts overflowing with joy in Jesus, abandoned to the luxury of praising Him, sitting on the ground or kneeling, lost to all that goes on around, with clasped hands, and upturned faces aglow with love, in the midst of a crowd but apart with Him, exchanging the holiest confidences of affection. This is worship, the worship the Father seeks for, and it is one of the loveliest sights one can conceive of out of heaven. When some hundreds are carried away and only sing, ‘Hallelujah, Hallelujah to the Lamb’ until unable to sing any more, God is surely getting His own, and His heart is refreshed.

" ‘The Indian has no sense of sin,’ has been the oft repeated complaint of past years, and few missionaries have seen any marked contrition or signs of deep repentance during these past years. But God, in this revival, has given such pain at sin and agony for past failure, and such a sensitiveness of conscience as to what would grieve the Holy Ghost, as many in the Christian church would be unable to comprehend if seen. It is a new thing in India, and cannot be accounted for by the temperament of the people, or by natural reasons. We may not go into detail here; it is holy ground. But in this awful and wondrously near-presence of God, the faintest shadow between the Spirit-filled soul and the Lord, is detected, and confession, humiliation and repentance, are seen and heard after a new sort.”

After a time Miss Abrams and I felt called to go to Los Angeles for meetings, and many effectual doors for ministry were opened to us. While still engaged in this blessed service for the Master, I received word that my dear mother was ill, so hastened back to her bedside. In answer to united prayer, all pain was taken away, and she seemed to be convalescing, but presently her strength failed and our beloved one departed to be with the Lord. This was indeed infinite gain for her but the void in heart and home was unspeakably great without the gentle, angelic presence which had so long blessed us. For the last eleven years she had continuously made her home with us here in Beulah Heights, and the privilege of hearing her wise, loving counsel, and of entering into her beautiful prayer-life, had been precious beyond description. The union between her soul and mine seemed unusually tender and remarkable. Given back to her in my youth, almost from the grave, by a miracle of the Lord’s healing, she considered me as especially "lent to the Lord,” and as much as she loved me, she never held me back by word or deed from doing His fullest service, even when it called me from her side. Fellowship with my devoted, Christian husband had been a great joy to her. He had been like an own son to her in his tender ministrations, and as he read to her, and prayed with her by the hour, their faith mounted heavenward together. So peaceful and beautiful our departed one looked, with the Spirit’s imprint left upon her lovely face, that we seemed to have a little glimpse into Heaven as we beheld this bit of its light, which had fallen upon her as she entered there. Many loved ones held us up in prayer in our deep sorrow. The waves and billows surely went over us, but Jesus went down into the depths with us, and held us close in His everlasting arms and whispered, "As one whom his mother comforteth so will I comfort you."

Shortly after my dear mother's departure, the Lord breathed into my heart the following little poem, which I print as a tribute of love to the purest, fairest saint I have ever known.

Called Up Higher

In Memory of My Precious Mother, Mrs. Emily S. Judd,

Who Fell Asleep in Jesus April 7th, 1910 (Aged 87 Years and 9 Months)

My fairest flower, thou art transplanted now

To spheres where blight can never more be known;

I cannot view thy fairer loveliness

With God’s own light upon thy sweet, calm brow,

But thou shalt bloom for Him whom both our souls adore And I shall find thee once again on Heaven’s shore.

My brightest jewel, whose radiance never failed To cast a beam of light about my way,

Thou hast a brilliance now surpassing far

The sweet, pure shining of thy earthly day.

Shine on for Jesus then in realms of His own light

And I must wait for thee till gone is earthly night.

My pure white dove, with sympathy so rare

That surely it had found its birth in Heaven,

How strange seems earth with all thy sweet notes hushed And ties cut loose which seemed could ne’er be riven;

In all life’s griefs thou e’er didst give me cheer But in my greatest grief thou art not near.

Heart of my heart, whose every beat seemed mine,

Thy rhythm of love is stilled for earth’s brief day,

But all in tune for Jesus still beats on

While I have lost its music from my way.

With love perfected in His love untold

Shall be restored to me that heart of gold.

Thy sweet, fair hands which never failed to bless Lie mutely folded on thy placid breast;

Earth seems so lone without their sweet caress,—

My hands must work the more with thine at rest. .

Lord, clasp my hands still closer in Thine own Because her touch of love is now unknown.

I sorrow not as others without hope,

The streaks of golden dawn begin to creep;

The glorious Sun of Righteousness shall rise

And kiss awake my loved one from her sleep;

His risen saints in glory He shall bring

And death forevermore shall lose its sting.

Later in the year, I took another Eastern trip, meeting Miss Abrams again; attending conventions with her and holding meetings in different localities. I count it one of the privileges of my life to have known this dear sister so intimately. Still burdened for India, she returned to that land (taking other workers with her) and after giving two more years of faithful service, she departed to be with Christ.

(Note: A missionary from India, now visiting us, tells me that even now, girls trained at Mukti, and baptized in the Spirit during the revival, are proving to be effectual and spiritual workers in various missions in India.)

Chapter 26, Varied Experiences — History Of The Monday Meeting

While in the East during the summer of 1910, I made the acquaintance of Mrs. M. N. Perkins, who became greatly interested in the outpouring of the "Latter Rain” of the Holy Spirit. She had for years believed in sanctification, and healing for the body, but had had no light on the Pentecostal baptism of the Holy Spirit until she learned of my personal experience of receiving the fulness of the blessing. We became quite intimate, and she accepted my invitation to accompany me home to California, stopping along the way at some of the Pentecostal assemblies. My dear husband had been in the East with me but he decided to go home before I did, letting me take my time for the return trip. I had most interesting times with this dear sister, whom I have mentioned. She was amazed and overjoyed with many of the manifestations of the Spirit, which she witnessed. Among other places that we visited was the Stone Church in Chicago, and we were lovingly entertained by Mr. and Mrs. Piper in their own home. I have always counted it a great privilege to have known dear brother Piper when his church was at its height of blessing, and also to have known him in his beautiful home-life with his devoted wife and their six children around him. It was very sweet to see Mr. Piper’s fatherly solicitude for his children, having special prayer with them before they went to school, and giving them his wise counsel with gentleness and yet great firmness. How hard it seemed a little later, to have him taken away so suddenly from his family and his work,—which seemed so greatly to need him. Surely one could only quote these words, "What I do thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter.”

At Mr. Piper’s invitation I spoke a number of times in his church, becoming acquainted with many of his dear people.

Among others whom I met while with Mr. and Mrs. Piper was Miss Sadie Cody, and a great friendship sprung up between us. The following year Miss Cody came to me in California to help me in my work. For eleven years this precious friend labored by my side, and I have never known anyone who loved this work more than she did. I shall have occasion to speak of her farther on in this story so will not say more now.

On our way to California, we took the Santa Fe route, and had a splendid opportunity for giving out tracts and Gospels when the train stopped at the different stations. All this was new to my friend Mrs. Perkins, as hers had been a life of wealth and ease, and she was just learning to make personal sacrifices for the Lord. She said to me, “How is it that when you give out tracts, those who receive them have such a bright look, as though they were so greatly blessed, but when I give them out they seem dead like a stone?” 1 replied, “It is the Lord Himself who gives the increase. He says: ‘Neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.’ (I Cor. 3:7). We must give out the tracts and Gospels in faith that God will give the increase, and that the power of the Holy Spirit will accompany the seed sown.” She took this lesson to heart and came to me afterwards with great joy, saying “Oh, now, when I distribute the tracts the same bright interested look comes on the faces of people as when you give them.” It was a real joy to me to see this dear one growing in simplicity and in faith. My beloved husband was waiting at home to welcome us when we arrived at Beulah Heights. Mrs. Perkins remained with us at the Home of Peace for a time, and she became more and more interested in the deep things of God. My dear friend, Miss Clara Miner, was then associated with me in this work. The manifestations of the Spirit through her, with such holy quietness and sweetness, were a great blessing to Mrs. Perkins. Often Miss Miner’s face would shine with such a heavenly light that the glory of God seemed resting upon her, and this caused Mrs. Perkins to become more and more hungry for her baptism, which she received somewhat later on. When Miss Miner decided to open a Faith Home in Los Angeles for missionaries and others of the Lord’s workers, Mrs. Perkins was the one used of God to provide the house on South Grand Avenue, which was so long used for this purpose. Many dear ones who visited Miss Miner's home, and who attended the precious weekly meetings held there, will remember the fragrance of the Lord’s presence in the midst.

Those of us who were privileged to attend the meetings held in the home on South Grand Avenue will surely have precious memories of the ministry of the Word through dear Pastor Salmon, Dr. Jennie Trout and others who assisted Miss Miner in her work.

Mrs. Perkins and Miss Miner have both gone to be with the Lord, but provision was made by Mrs. Perkins before her decease for the continuation of this Home, which is now being carried on by Miss A. E. Jacobson, the location having been changed to 2823 Santa Anita Avenue, Altadena, California.

Early in 1911, while I was making a little stay in Los Angeles, the enemy attacked my body and I was very ill. Many dear saints offered prayer for me, and my beloved husband tenderly ministered to me and stood with me in a strong union of faith. I obtained relief through prayer, but the enemy seemed determined to take my life. It seemed to me that the Lord wanted us to ask as many as possible to pray for my recovery, showing us that the more there were to offer prayer, the more there would be to give Him thanks. (See II Cor. 1:11). I believe that God’s children often fail to give Him glory for answered prayer, so that He receives but little praise from even a large number of intercessors. Like the nine lepers they forget to return to give Him glory. Finally the Lord used dear Dr. Yoakum to help us get the final victory. The nature of my illness was such that it had greatly weakened my heart, and it seemed at any time I might take my last breath. Almost immediately after Dr. Yoakum’s prayer, I experienced relief from the distressing symptoms, and was able to attend a large meeting the next day. However, after I returned home, I still had severe testing occasionally, and had to stand like a rock, by the grace of God, until I felt entirely healed. These symptoms were simply lies of the enemy and not a reality. It is written: “Resist the devil, and he will flee from you,” and this was truly made real to me in a wonderful way. By this time dear Miss Cody had come to me to help in my work at Beulah Heights. She had very strong faith, and I shall never forget how she helped my husband and myself to fight our battles. During my illness, while still in Los Angeles, I felt that the Lord wanted to show me something special through this time of trial, and I endeavored to humble myself and keep in a very lowly attitude before Him, that I might hear His voice. I felt it was a time of special tuition in His school, and I must “hearken diligently,” As my husband, Miss Cody and myself waited on the Lord for further revelations of His will, He put it into my heart to start a weekly Divine Healing meeting in the center of Oakland, which would be a sort of Fellowship Meeting for all of God’s children, where they could meet together in the unity of faith and love, and trust Him to do great things for His glory.

At this time there did not exist as much harmony among the Lord’s children in Oakland as we felt there should be, misunderstandings often coming up between different assemblies and groups of people, who believed alike on essentials but differed on non-essentials. I felt that the Lord wanted to unite all these dear ones in His own love.

We decided to hold this meeting on Monday afternoon, a time which would not be apt to interfere with other meetings. We felt that the Lord wanted us to begin in a small way. Dear Mrs. Bell of the Christian Alliance offered us the parlors of her home, and the first few meetings were held there. We asked as a token of the Lord’s approval that He would definitely heal someone in the first meeting, and this prayer was answered. We soon realized that we would need to move to larger quarters, and after prayer, we were led to rent an upper room in Maple Hall. Those who attended the Monday Meetings in those early days will remember what an inspiration “Bridget” was to us, with her strong victorious faith and her jubilant testimony. The quaint way in which she expressed herself made her testimony all the more emphatic. Bridget Roberts had once been a woman of the underworld. She had been a slave to dope and other vices, and had been behind the bars. Through the ministry of some Christian workers in San Jose, she was taken to a Rescue Home there, and was gloriously saved. She says in her written testimony: “How I lived twenty-six years in the underworld I can’t tell. It surely was hell, but God our Heavenly Father was looking down to see if there was any one who did understand, and He sent Sister Sinnard to my rescue. She took me to this Rescue Home in San Jose. I could see divine love in Mother Griffith for the fallen girls. Not one stone did they ever cast at me. They gave me a good room and care, and I remained there five months. God healed me of a terrible cancer on my side as well as of one between my eyes, which threatened to destroy my nose. He healed me of catarrh and restored my lungs destroyed by opium. He has been health and strength to me according to His Word. I gave my spirit, soul and body to Jesus, and He has been my Physician. Not one shot of dope have I taken since I took Jesus.” Romans 8:11 contains a truth which was marvelously appropriated by Bridget, and she loved to exhort and testify along this line. Bridget had a victorious entrance into the Better Land a few years ago. We love to think of her as a wonderful trophy of God’s grace.

Gradually people learned of our Monday Meeting, and came to us for spiritual help, and healing of their bodies. Not only did Christians gather together, but worldly people, seeing our advertisements in the daily paper, would often attend, and would give themselves to the Lord as we dealt with them about their souls. Later on, we rented a room in Ebell Hall where we remained for several years. I must relate one instance in connection with our stay in Ebell Hall. By some mistake other meetings were listed for three or four of the Mondays engaged by us. Two of the ladies of the Board met me personally and apologized very graciously, asking if we could get another hall for these few weeks. The grace which the Lord gave me under these trying circumstances evidently impressed these ladies to a great extent, and they were very thankful for my willingness to help them out in such a difficult situation. When praying over this matter, the Lord spoke to me very definitely and told me to go to the Hotel Oakland and ask the management to rent us one of their parlors for a few Mondays. Up to that time this hotel had never rented any of its parlors for a religious meeting, and this must be borne in mind by my readers in order to appreciate the Lord’s wonderful leading. My dear husband said, “They will not let you have a room for this purpose. You had better try to rent the little church in that locality.” I replied, “I know the Lord has told me to ask for a parlor in the Hotel Oakland, but in order to fully satisfy you, I will try first to get the church.” I made an effort to get the church but it was not convenient for them to rent it to us. When I asked for the hotel parlor, my request was most graciously granted, and they let me have it at the same rental that we had been paying for the Ebell Hall. Since that time the hotel has often rented its parlors for outside meetings. New friends became interested in our meetings through this temporary change of location (some of the hotel guests becoming interested also) so we could realize anew that “All things work together for good to them that love God.” The Lord has continued to bless our Monday Meeting, and it has been kept up for about twenty-five years. We give God all the praise. After some other changes of location, we finally became established in the Danish Hall, 164 11th Street, where our meetings have been continued for several years. We always hold an after meeting to pray for the sick, laying on hands according to Mark 16:17, 18: “And these signs shall follow them that believe: In My Name they shall cast out devils: . . . they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.” Or anointing with oil in the Name of the Lord according to James 5:14, 15: “Is any sick among you, let him call for the elders of the church: and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the Name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.” Requests for prayer, which come in from a distance, are remembered in the half hour before this meeting, from 2 to 2:30 P.M. As we review the years that God has permitted this precious Monday Meeting to continue, we realize in a measure what it has meant to multitudes of people. (We have more or less of a changing audience, friends often coming from out of town). We can truly exclaim with thanksgiving, "What hath God wrought!”

Chapter 27, Precious Helpers —Trip To Mexico

Among other great mercies, the Lord has sent me from time to time precious helpers in the work, to hold up my hands and cheer me in the midst of my many duties.

In one chapter I spoke briefly of Mrs. Frances Kies, who had been healed of a cancerous tumor in Mrs. Dora Dudley’s home in Grand Rapids, Michigan. Later on, I met Mrs. Kies at a Camp Meeting in Ohio. At that time she was suffering very much with a state of ill health entirely different from her former sickness, and from which she could not seem to get deliverance. As she waited on the Lord, she felt that this illness was allowed to come upon her because of her rejection of the Pentecostal baptism of the Holy Spirit. When she yielded to God, and told Him she was willing to speak in tongues as the Spirit gave utterance, even though she should meet great persecution because of it, the Lord met her and healed her. She has written a very helpful little tract called “The Miracle-Working Power of the Living God,” and in this she says: “As I cried to God He showed me that I had sinned, and opened the way for the enemy to have power over my body . . . Just after this I succeeded in getting an interview with Mrs. Montgomery, who was speaking from the platform of the convention each day, and whom I could not get in touch with for days. But like the man at the pool, someone else would get in before me, but at last, on Friday night before the convention closed, I explained my plight to her, and asked her to cast out the demons which were tormenting me, and to pray to God to heal me. I remember, as though it were yesterday, that quiet room in the old hotel, while outside, the moonlit waves of the lake were touching the shore. I remember that there was a conflict in my body as if another being was struggling within, but after a definite command in the almighty Name of Jesus, I was delivered. I heard heavenly anthems, and such a sitting together, with the conscious presence of the Holy Spirit, I never had before. Perfect healing came to my pain-racked body, and on the following Tuesday I began regular work.”

After Mrs. Kies returned to her home in Michigan, where she and her husband lived on a farm, the Lord began to talk to her about coming to California to help me in my work. We corresponded for a while and prayed about the matter. She asked the Lord that if it was His will for her to come here, He would enable her husband and herself to sell their home. In a very wonderful way this was brought about, and Mr. and Mrs. Kies came to Beulah Heights in the year 1913. I soon found that God had sent me a real prayer warrior in Mrs. Kies. She also proved herself to be a most loyal friend, who has never failed me. The fellowship between us all these years has been very blessed. Mr. Kies was a gentle, kindly man, and the tones of his voice were so sympathetic that people were often comforted by hearing him speak even in the most casual way. He enjoyed Beulah Heights, and took a great interest in our work for the Master. In the year 1928 he was taken to his Heavenly Home. Dear Mrs. Kies was very lonely without her beloved companion, but she has gone on bravely in her work of Bible teaching and her prayer ministry. I think my readers will be interested in the following poem, which Mrs. Kies wrote soon after she came to California.

“Over the hills where tumults cease,

Basks in the sunshine, the Home of Peace;

Over the hills from the rush and roar Of the city’s strife, as it beats on the shore.

Over the hills where the calm is deep,

And the striving winds are hushed to sleep;

Over the hills that guardians stand In sleepless watch o’er the smiling land.

Here weary ones come with their weight of care,

And cast it on Him Who has promised to bear,

And make us conquerors, yea and more Because our sorrows and sickness He bore.

And as they traverse die golden miles

And hark to His voice, and rest awhile, _ _

They are loosed from the bands of torturing pain And are oft refreshed by the ‘Latter Rain.’

They see the great foe and resist him away,

And claim their rights, as they boldly pray,

And the God of battles strengthens each heart To bear in the conflict a victor’s part.

While the love of many is waxing cold We lift up our heads and our hearts grow bold To bid Him welcome, when His voice we hear,

For the hour of His coming draweth near.”

When this poem was written, the beautiful hills which surround Beulah had very few buildings upon them, and were covered with lovely wild flowers. For a long time Beulah Heights was not a part of Oakland, but in later years it became a part of this large city, and since then numerous houses have been built upon the surrounding hills.

It was during the first year that Mrs. Kies was with us that we had a most remarkable answer to prayer about our water supply. Years before this, God had by a remarkable providence given us a spring of water, which had been a great blessing to us, and which had been partially developed, but as time went on, the supply decreased until we were forced to make plans for a further development of this spring. My husband decided to have a deep well dug in the vicinity of the smaller reservoir, from which we had been using the water. This work was done by skilled laborers, and as they dug we prayed. When they had dug to quite a depth it seemed, humanly speaking, useless to dig farther, but still we kept on praying and trusting. One person came to tell us that it was a vain thing to look for water in that place or any place on that hillside. We felt that this was the enemy taunting us and trying to discourage us, and my dear husband said that it seemed as though Satan was holding back the water, so we all joined in “binding the strong man” and casting him out. There was one thing especially remarkable, and that was, that the more failure there seemed to be from a natural standpoint, the more our faith rose. We felt that Mrs. Kies' strong faith was very helpful to us all in this crisis. We got a new force of men and then another effort was made to dig the well deeper. Prayer was constantly made for these new men, that God would show them what to do. One of our workers, while in prayer, had a vision of the waters breaking forth like a flood. My dear husband went up on the hill, and as he stood watching what was going on, he saw a little water dripping from the upper part of the well, from what seemed to be an old channel. He said to the men, “Put your shovels in there.” They investigated and found that there had been a cave-in, and as they cleaned out the debris, so much water rushed in that they had to work in water, waist deep, and had to work with all their power to keep the curbing ahead of the oncoming waters. Soon we were enjoying the plenteous water, and could shower our roses to our heart’s content until they budded and blossomed to the delight of all. This was in the driest time of the year, before the rains came. A neighbor, who had similar trouble with his well, kept digging in different directions to get more water, but without success. As Mrs. Kies remarked, “He did not understand the secret of ‘speaking to the Rock.’ ” Since that time our supply of water has never failed, except after the more recent time of drought, when we had to install a windmill to draw the water up to the entrance of the reservoir.

In October 1913, my husband felt that the Lord wanted him to take a trip into the northern part of Old Mexico, where he had some mining property. I decided to accompany him, as I had studied Spanish by my husband’s request, and was very much interested in the Spanish speaking people.

At that time dear Mrs. Nuzum, who had been very faithful in her work among the Mexican people, was working among them in a little town close to Douglas, Arizona. We were very glad to see her again, and she felt led to go with us into Mexico. We took a train for Nacozari and stayed at a hotel there over night. It was necessary for us to travel on a very rocky, steep, mountain road for five miles or more to our small mining settlement. It had been a problem with my husband how he could take me up this ascent, which he thought would be most difficult for me, as I had never ridden horseback, (except once or twice when a girl of fifteen), but I was able to fully commit the matter to the Lord, and after a few moments of timidity I was able to lay hold of the text which I had kept quoting: “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me,” and soon felt perfectly at ease on my little mountain horse, not even making an exclamation when he took me down a steep grade, which seemed like going down a ladder, then up another steep ascent. I would shut my eyes, hold on tight and trust the Lord. My husband was delighted at the way in which the Lord answered prayer, but most wonderful of all there were no after effects from the ride, no soreness or lameness of the muscles, proving the truth of Job. 33:25: “His flesh shall be fresher than a child’s.” The next day I took another ride to view the still higher mountain around our mining settlement.

* Note: Mrs. Kies departed this life last January, aged eighty-one years.

We remained in this place for about eleven days, and as we were there over two Sundays, we held Gospel services in part of an empty storehouse. The Mexican people are very fond of music, and as some of them played different instruments together and sang sweet hymns in the Spanish language, it was certainly inspiring. During our visit, backsliders returned to the Lord, some who had long resisted the light were blessedly saved, and five received the baptism of the Holy Ghost with the precious sign of speaking in tongues. When the Spirit came down in power upon the seeking ones, baptizing them and filling them with wonderful joy, it soon got noised around and many more unsaved ones who had not attended the meetings flocked in, and they stayed late in the evening to see and hear the wonderful works of God.

My heart was greatly touched when I realized the need in Mexico, and I saw how very open to the Gospel were these dear simple-hearted, loving people. On two other occasions in later years I made visits to Mexico with my beloved husband. Some of the dear Mexican people to whom we ministered God’s Word when we were there, have since then become workers in the Lord’s vineyard, and have done precious work among their own people. I love to remember the blessed seasons of prayer and fellowship which we had with these dear people, and how sweet it was to join with them in their language in singing the praises of God.

Chapter 28, A Miracle Of Healing

The year 1914 was destined to be a very important one in our lives. The latter part of April my husband returned from a trip to Mexico feeling so ill that he told me it seemed that his life would go out before he could get home. Very soon his illness developed into double pneumonia. From the first we placed the case in the hands of the Great Physician. We were able to get a trained night nurse, who had real living faith to stand with us in this great test. We soon needed another nurse, and we tried one who was recommended to us as a Christian, but we found that she was so filled with unbelief that she told the night nurse that she was absolutely sure that the patient would die, as there was not the least hope. Mr. Montgomery, as sick as he was, tried to quote Scriptures on healing to this nurse but soon he perceived her utter unbelief, and he spoke to me privately and told me I must dismiss her at once. I think she was as glad to go as we were to have her depart. Then, in answer to prayer, the Lord sent us another day nurse, who was full of child-like faith and who was a great comfort to us. After Mr. Montgomery’s miraculous healing, it was reported to us that the unbelieving nurse, whom I have mentioned, heard of Mr. Montgomery’s recovery, and was so amazed that she sat and stared at her informant with an expression of great wonder on her face. I will tell the rest of this marvelous story by taking extracts from the account which was published in Triumphs of Faith soon after my husband’s miraculous healing:

"Those who joined us in prayer for my husband’s recovery had liberty from the first, and some of the choicest saints had full assurance of victory. But day by day, the conflict was very severe. We had no physician but the Lord Jesus Christ, for my dear husband had known Him as his Physician for about twenty-five years. Mr. Montgomery’s dear old-time friends, Dr. G. S. Smith and his wife, came to visit us during my husband’s illness, and as Dr. Smith is a retired physician (believing now in prayer and not in medicine) he informed us of my husband’s dangerous condition, saying that there was no human hope; he also told us that in addition to the other disease already mentioned, he had contracted malaria while in Mexico, which made his sickness still more serious. By the grace of God we were not at all daunted, for the dear Lord girded us with strength and courage and gave us Heaven-sent faith.

"No words can describe our conflicts with the powers of darkness. In the midst of seeming improvement, the enemy would suddenly come in like a flood and all the battlements of Hell seemed turned against us. At such times, the Lord would send help by causing us to call together groups of the saints who know how to prevail in prayer. Some of these were dear neighbors here in Beulah; some were workers and guests from the Home of Peace and sometimes there were other dear saints whom the Lord sent to us in His providence. When fatal symptoms developed some of these dear ones were hastily summoned, and we would gather around the bed of my loved one and rebuke the enemy in every form that he made his appearance. Finally it became a fight with death itself. But God Himself gave us faith and courage by His own mighty infilling, or we could never have prevailed through such a test. God had given to dear Mrs. Piper, and also to our faithful helper, Miss Cody, a mighty prayer with wonderful manifestations of His Spirit, as He breathed through them such resurrection life that they seemed almost unable to endure the pressure of such tides of Divine life. This was first given to Mrs. Piper, and later on to Miss Cody, thus making two prophetic witnesses of the resurrection life which God was going to bestow upon my dear husband. This helped to give me new courage. When Mrs. Piper was praying there also came a great prayer through my own lips, in tones which were clearly supernatural, pleading again and again, "FATHER GLORIFY THY SON."

How little did I then realize through what depths I must finally go in order to have this prayer answered.

"Time would fail me to tell of all the precious ones who were such a comfort and help to us in these days of testing. . . .

‘‘We sent telegrams to a number of friends in different places in strong faith centers. God put it upon us to have many saints unite with us at this time, feeling that all who were brought together in this prayer of the Spirit, would know a deeper love and unity of the Body in this intercession.

“One thing the Lord showed us to be very important, and that was not to relax our prayer vigilance for one minute. When some of the weary workers needed rest, others would take their places in the prayer watch. It was shown also to be most necessary to listen closely to the Lord’s voice about my dear husband’s condition, and not to depend too much even, on the skilled eye of the trained nurse, who always told us of special danger when she saw it, that we might renew prayer. More than once we heard His own voice telling us that there was then special need of strong prayer, as the enemy was creeping up in heart weakness or some other hidden way, like ‘a thief to kill and destroy,’ but the Lord would say with power, ‘I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly.’ We were shown the power of anointed singing. Sometimes when answer to prayer was delayed, and it seemed difficult to arouse my dear husband from the death stupor which was upon him we would stand around his bed and sing praises to our God, and he would respond to my call in Jesus’ Name, and listen to the promises till he could take hold anew. God made me understand that I must press him to personal testimony even when from a human standpoint it seemed cruel to make him exert himself when too weak to speak a word, or hardly to understand what I was saying to him. But we held the blood of Jesus against the enemy, and said, ‘We overcome you, Satan, by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of our testimony.'

“There was another very remarkable lesson as the Lord led us in times of greatest extremity to have the Lord’s Supper with the loved one, asking the Holy Spirit to enable us to so discern the Lord’s body in faith that we could all take for this weak member of that body the health and strength needed. Quickly, as the great need was upon us, without time for much preparation, using the unfermented wine, or the raisin juice which had been brought to the room for the sick one, we stood around his bed and gave to him, and partook of this Holy Supper, thus showing ‘the Lord’s death till He come.’ In this sweet obedience to His dying command, we realized that His death is our life. We read in God’s Word that many of God’s children are weak and sickly, and many sleep, (I Cor. 11:29, 30) because of their failure to discern the Lord’s Body (His broken body for the healing of our bodies, and also discerning His mystical body composed of His members); so on the other hand God has shown us that this discernment of His body brings life, health and strength. Several times the enemy was routed by observing this precious memorial of our Lord’s death.

“Finally, on Sunday, May 10th, very early in the morning, we had a final and supreme assault of the enemy. We fought mortal weakness and death in a hand-to-hand fight. The chill of death, which had several times been upon my dear one, came again. He sank into coma, the death stupor from which it was most difficult to arouse him. It seemed to take all the faith and courage and perseverance of each one of the assembled saints. At last the sea rolled back, and my dear one said, ‘I will arise and dress.’ In extreme weakness he arose, and we helped him dress while the saints continued prayer and praise in the next room. The nurse said, ‘Have you any slippers?’ and he answered in a positive way that caused a ripple of joyful laughter to us even in that solemn time, ‘No, but I have SHOES.’ The faith in his heart had become ‘SUBSTANCE.’ He dressed fully, even to white shirt and collar (making the emaciation of his wasted face and form the more noticeable). Then he walked alone (saying to the nurse when she reached out her arm, ‘Do not touch me’) into the other room, where he sat for about two hours, while anointed prayer and praise flowed like a stream. The Spirit pleaded through us for the fulness of God’s love to be poured out upon all assembled, that mighty love, without reserve, full of tender forgiveness for all. I then called on all in the room who could testify that they had such a love as this to come and lay their hands on my husband in Jesus’ Name, and pray for the strength which he still so greatly needed. Later my husband called for milk toast, which he ate with a relish: and for lunch he ate three lamb chops! Beautiful, refreshing sleep, and a good appetite have been given him ever since. The yellow tinge which had been upon him owing to the malaria, has completely disappeared. He is not entirely strong yet, but he is drinking in the Lord’s life each hour, and waiting upon Him in ‘resurrection stillness,' for resurrection power.”

"I must not fail to give God the glory for the wonderful way in which He sustained me during this conflict. When nature seemed about to fail through the awful strain and the Devil would strike a blow at my heart, so as to render me powerless to continue fighting the Lord’s battle for my dear husband, the saints would quickly take the victory for me, and the Lord’s life would be manifested in a remarkable way.

“What shall I say more? Our house is full of a holy hush, and our souls are filled with the matchless glory and power of the Risen Saviour who has walked among us in such splendor. May we lie still lower in adoring love at His feet, and wait day by day for His sweet bidding, to the glory of His name!

"I have mentioned the fact that my dear husband had no earthly physician, but our dear old-time friend, Dr. G. S. Smith, and his wife were visiting us, and helping us pray for my husband’s recovery. I am giving therefore Dr. Smith’s testimony of my husband’s condition at the time of his healing, feeling that it will be more to the glory of God to realize how helpless was the case from a medical standpoint.” (Dr. Smith has since gone to be with the Lord.)

Added Testimony From A Medical Man

Seal Cove, Moss Beach, Calif.

“Being old friends of Mr. G. S. Montgomery, my wife and myself went to him at once, on May 5, when we were informed by telegram of his serious illness. We found him a very sick man, and learned that he had been taken with a severe chill the previous Friday. This was followed by fever and pain in lobes of the lung, and expectoration tinged with blood, which changed after a little to a rusty color, which we physicians know to be pathogmonic of pneumonia. The ratio between the pulse and respiration being 25 to 50 was also conclusive. Respiration much labored, and at times stertorus breathing. Cardica syncope was much in evidence, and it seemed at times that he was almost moribund. Comatose spells caused us increasing anxiety, out of which with difficulty he was aroused, and long strings of tenacious coffee color membrane from the posterior nares were exuded. As I looked at him one day when the light revealed more distinctly his facial aspect, I mentally compared it to a mixture of yellow ochre, shading off into a clay color, and surely it seemed to me that death was about to claim him. Had I not had faith in God and that the many strong prayers offered up for him would be answered, 1 would indubitably have given him up as beyond all hope. His constitution, his age (63), his Mexican malarial condition, and malaise before being taken down added to the intense nature of the attack, and the great physical prostration present, forced one to the consciousness that some miraculous interposition was the only possible solution. I am thankful to witness that this intervention came. His heroic little wife rose to the occasion and led the army of praying friends. The more exaggerated and desperate the symptoms the bolder became her faith, imparting confidence and encouragement to all around. The professional nurse present, who so ably stood to her post, knew very well that it was the most aggravated case to come out alive she had ever attended. And here I would add, not for any self-glorification, that I am a registered and regular physician of California, educated in Trinity College, Dublin, of which I am a graduate. I have attended many pneumonia cases, and have been unusually successful, but nothing so bad as this has ever come out alive. There were no medicines given, except the prescription in Jas. 5:14, 15 was followed, as to the anointing with oil in the Name of the Lord, and the oft-repeated partaking of the Lord’s Supper; new strength would be imparted and resurrection vitality seemed to infiltrate his whole body in transcendent victory on these occasions. These symptoms of pneumonia are precisely such as Mr. Montgomery had, and any text book on this disease will verify what I have said. Dr. Osier, the great authority, states that 80 per cent of cases from 60 to 65 years of age are fatal in this country, and that pneumonia is the disease of which the great majority of old people die. Be this as it may; there has been a wonderful and supernatural deliverance wrought in our old friend and brother, setting all statistics and calculations aside of the human. ‘The living, the living, he shall praise Thee, as I do this day; the father to the children shall make known Thy truth. The Lord was ready to save me: therefore we will sing my songs to the stringed instruments all the days of our life in the house of the Lord.’

"G. Sidney Smith, M.D., B.A., T.C.D.”

After his miraculous healing, my dear husband’s life was prolonged from the year 1914 to 1930, and no words can express my thankfulness to God for his being spared to me these sixteen blessed years.

I have stated that the year 1914 was a memorable year in our lives. During this same year our World Wide Camp Meeting was held at Cazadero, Sonoma County, California, but an account of blessings poured upon us at that season must be reserved until another chapter.

Chapter 29, Our World Wide Camp Meeting

As I stated in the last chapter, 1914 was a memorable year in our lives, not only because of my husband’s marvelous healing of pneumonia, but also because of our glorious “World-Wide Camp Meeting,” which was held at Cazadero, Sonoma County, California. Frequently I meet people who were present at this Camp Meeting, and they delight to talk of the wonders of God’s grace and His miracle working power, which we witnessed during the time that the Camp Meeting was going on.

The meetings opened on Wednesday, July 8, and continued for one month. Mr. M. M. Pinson superintended the running of the Camp Meeting for us, and was a great help to us in the practical details of the same. The place selected for the Camp Meeting was a most beautiful portion of virgin forest, where the giant redwood trees formed several well defined circles, and most of the meetings were held in these natural auditoriums. By the side of the camp ground flows Austin Creek, a beautiful stream of crystal water.

We trusted the Lord Himself to draw the people together in loving unity, without which we knew there could not be any real blessing. Many precious evangelists and teachers of the Word attended the Camp Meeting, including quite a number of missionaries from foreign fields. I will take some extracts from an account of the Camp Meeting, which I wrote for Triumphs of Faith in August 1914:

“Rivers of living water have surely been flowing during the month’s Camp Meeting held in Elim Grove, Cazadero, —rivers of grace, rivers of healing, rivers of exultant testimony and praise. The tide has been rising day by day until we can truly say that the blessing has gone far beyond that which our faith had looked for, and the expectation of faith had been great for this Meeting. Our prayer had been that unity would prevail among God’s saints in this place, and that God’s own sweet love would bind the hearts of His children together. This prayer has been abundantly answered, and it has seemed as though the very atmosphere of this wonderful Redwood Grove was permeated with Divine love.

“The sound of prayer and praise ringing through the woods almost continually was a great inspiration. Sometimes it would proceed from the smaller tents, the temporary abiding place of the saints; sometimes from the larger prayer tent, where at certain seasons numbers were seeking the baptism of the Holy Spirit; sometimes it would be from the Missionary Prayer Meeting, and again from the Young Peoples’ Meeting, or the Children’s gathering.

“The weather for the most part has been very beautiful. At one time the evenings were rather too cool to sit in comfort in the open air meetings, but as united prayer was made God gave soft, warm evenings three times in succession. Then we were reminded by another cool evening that public thanks had not been offered to God for this mercy. This omission was brought to the attention of the people and this verse quoted, ‘If ye will not lay it to heart to give glory unto My Name ... I will curse your blessings’ (Mai. 11:2). Confession, giving of thanks and renewed prayer brought again the lovely warm evenings.

"Who that heard can ever forget the thrilling notes of the Heavenly Dove as He sang through one dear sister marvelous solos in the unknown tongue! And then ofttimes the audience would be moved by the Spirit to chime in with all the parts of the heavenly chorus, and its volume and sweetness were so great that one would almost unconsciously look up expecting to see hosts of angels joining with us. One dear sister (almost new to Pentecostal gatherings) who heard this heavenly chorus for the first time was so greatly moved that she said she would not have been surprised to see the whole audience translated in such a time of divine ecstasy.

“Who can find words to describe the wonderful testimony and praise meetings? As the tide of blessing increased day by day, the dear ones always had some new story to tell of God’s grace and love, of His healing power in their bodies, and the outpouring of the Spirit upon them. There were many who received their baptism, and some of these were dear saints who had sought long and earnestly in the past, but who had missed the simple way of faith. These were especially filled with gladness, and great was the rejoicing of the saints with them. We found afterwards that no one had kept count of the number of saints who received their baptism in the Holy Ghost. There were many, often seven or eight or more in a day. However, it was blessed, when we stopped to think of it, that the eyes of all the workers had been so fixed upon the Lord, and that they had been so occupied in helping souls to receive, that they had not had time to count the actual number. It made us think of Psalm 87:6, ‘The Lord shall count when He writeth up the people, that this man was born there.’ He has the number up above.

“Who that witnessed these scenes can ever forget the water baptisms in the beautiful Austin Creek, when we stood on the banks among the lovely, overhanging alder trees, and saw men and women, and little children buried with Christ in baptism. As that Spirit-filled company trusted God for the opening of the Heavens (in unison with those who were being baptized) the power of God came blessedly upon the dear ones as they came up from the water, praising God with uplifted hands, and many of their faces were radiant with the glory of God.”

Time and space would fail us if we should undertake to speak separately of all the dear workers and missionaries who had their share, either by addresses or intercession, or both, in bringing blessing to the Camp Meeting. Mr. Smith-Wigglesworth, whom we had first heard in England in 1909 was making a tour of this country and Canada, and at our invitation he felt a clear leading to come to our Camp Meeting. Many hearts are praising God that He sent him and made him a great blessing to all the Camp. God used him as a channel of blessing to many who sought and received healing, and the baptism of the Holy Spirit.

We heard of none who were disappointed as to the beauty of Cazadero. We all recognized the wonderful handiwork of God in the mighty redwood trees, and other beautiful trees and products of the forest. Our main meetings were held in a large natural auditorium formed by a circle of towering redwoods. The marvelous beauty on every hand seemed to join us in worship of Him, by Whom and for Whom all things were created. (Col. 1:16.)

Dear Miss Sadie Cody, who had come to help me in my work at Beulah Heights, was present with us through the whole Camp Meeting. Her practical help in getting the campers settled in their tents, (as well as her faithful prayers for the success of the meetings), was greatly appreciated. I find in my Triumphs of Faith a sweet little account of the meetings, written by her, entitled

Side-Lights On The Camp Meeting

“Some months before the Camp Meeting at Cazadero, the Lord kept pouring a prayer through me that the flood-tides of Divine love would rise so high in this Camp, that all personal theories and doctrines and opinions, and the things that give rise to division rather than unity, might be swallowed up, and that Christ Himself would fill all our vision. I cannot praise God enough for the gracious way in which He answered that prayer, and did ‘exceeding abundantly' above all we could ask or think.

“This Divine love was manifested under various circumstances and conditions. It is one thing to shout and sing, and have victory in their souls in the midst of a glorious meeting where God is pouring out blessing on the people, but it is quite another thing to see people come face to face with the fact that their baggage had not been put on the train and probably would not arrive for several days: or to find that our shipment of beds had been delayed, and they would likely have to sleep on the ground or some straw: I am sure it sounded sweeter to me (and I believe to God) to hear the people then say, ‘Praise the Lord, He will make the bed soft’ than to hear it in the big meeting. (It is not to be wondered at that God worked miracles for such people, and got the beds there that night, so they did not have to do this.) One woman sweetly said, her three little boys were sleeping in one bed, but she was sure they could make room for one more! Another offered to give her bed and sleep on the straw. This was the spirit of the ‘Love’ Camp Meeting at Cazadero. I am sure it is not until the books above are opened that we shall know the complete record of all that God wrought during those four weeks.”

Miss Elizabeth Sisson writes: “The most marked feature of the Cazadero Camp Meeting, was from first to last the ever-increasing love and unity, and proportionately ever-increasing direct power from Heaven descended, on each gathering. The place got the name of ‘The LOVE Camp Meeting,’ and the one hundred thirty-third Psalm was abundantly verified. The unity was ‘as the dew of Hermon,’ and it descended upon this mountainside, a precious ointment upon Christ our blessed Head, that ran down upon the beard, even the High Priest’s beard, and ran down to the hem of His garments. Even we humble ones of the hem of His robe were abundantly anointed. One thing has been demonstrated among us: we can always have as much of the Holy Ghost as we have unity. . . . The ‘last great day of the feast’ God gave us the most tender discourse on breaking the Alabaster Box and discerning the Lord's body. Then the Communion of the Bread and Wine went forth, in a more loving and unbroken fellowship than either of the other two Communion services, followed by a baptism in the creek where fifteen were immersed, the power falling so from the open heavens that several lost their strength while in the stream. We closed by making an immense ring from the platform far out among the Redwoods, and with joined hands, sang, ‘Blest be the Tie that Binds,’ after which a spirit of worship and adoration fell upon us, and we sang and sang until voice could carry no farther. Then such a shaking of hands with streaming eyes, you never did see! (Most of us were to leave on the five A.M. train.) Thus ended 1914 Cazadero Camp Meeting! All this here! What will Heaven be?”

Among others who received the Pentecostal Baptism of the Holy Spirit at this Camp Meeting was dear brother J. N. Gortner, who had been a prominent minister in the Methodist Episcopal Church. Brother Gortner remained in the Methodist Church for a while, but afterwards felt clearly led to join the Pentecostal ranks. After having served as Pastor in several other churches in different cities, he came to Oakland and established the First Pentecostal Church in this City. Brother Gortner is well known for his spiritual expositions of the Word of God, and is greatly beloved by his people and all who know him.*

* Note: Brother Gortner has recently resigned from his church and will assist as teacher in Mr. Craig's fine Bible School in San Francisco (1441 Ellis Street)

Chapter 30, Two Miracles Of Healing— Our Daughter’s MARRIAGE

I have mentioned in this Story a number of precious saints who have been of great help to me in my ministry for the Lord, and now I wish to introduce to my readers one of my treasured workers, who has assisted me for many years and who is still my faithful helper. The name of this dear one is Mrs. Emma Weitz, who is already well known to those who attend my Monday afternoon meetings in the Danish Hall, Oakland. She also helps with our prayer requests, holds a meeting in the Home of Peace each Friday morning, and often visits sick ones for me, as I do not have time to make many personal calls. The marvelous recovery of dear Mrs. Weitz from tuberculosis in its last stages was first published in Triumphs of Faith in August, 1915. I will reprint her story, as I am sure it will bring faith and new courage to many of my readers:

"Having been healed by the power of God from consumption, I gladly add my testimony to that of others, trusting that some afflicted one may read this, and take courage, and God be glorified.

"I was treated for weak lungs when only a child, and was very delicate and nervous until about twelve years of age. Then I seemed to grow as strong as any child. But a few years after my marriage I was again under a doctor's care, trying to build up my system with tonics; and yet I lost flesh until I seldom weighed over one hundred pounds. In 1911 we moved to Oakland, and I began going down fast, rested very little at night from coughing, and was very nervous. During the last few years I had refused to consult physicians, for I knew they could do me no good.

I knew that if ever I were helped in this world, it would be through God alone, but I did not know how to trust Him for healing; nor had I seen any one prayed for; neither did I know that there was a band of people in Oakland who prayed for the sick. One day feeling worse than usual, I decided that for the sake of my husband and child I ought to consult a physician. All this time I was trying to keep the dread name consumption in the background, knowing how people fear to come near one who is thus afflicted, for I had realized this when taking care of my sister who had died of consumption.

“My husband went with me to call on the doctor, and I felt as though I were going to have my death warrant signed, and it proved to be about the same. This doctor was very honest with us, and he told my husband there was no need for him to spend his wages on physicians, but to spend it on every comfort he could give me. He advised my using cod-liver oil, and taking a few minor treatments for the soreness of my lungs, and have plenty of fresh air. We came home feeling very discouraged, and my husband and boy feeling worse than I did, for in my heart I had said, ‘Thy will be done.’

"The very next day I received a letter from a friend, telling me of a Dr. Yoakum in Los Angeles, who prayed for the sick, and telling of cases of healing through his laying on of hands, also giving a certain date, about two weeks later, when he would be in San Francisco, and wishing I would go and be prayed for. My husband and I began praying for faith to believe, and we began to hunt up in the Bible all the passages we could find on Divine Healing. God began to deal with us in a marvelous way; it truly was a searching time. As I cannot here go into many details, I will say that I promised God if He healed me, I would go out in service for Him, taking any work that He gave me to do, no matter how humble. I felt it to be a covenant between Him and me, the Holy Spirit witnessing to the agreement. I then had rest in soul, and when the time came we went to Dr. Yoakum’s Hall, and when he laid his hands on me to pray, I had an instantaneous quickening in body, and my soul was lifted up, as it were, into the very presence or inner court of my Lord, and while I had never been a loud worshipper, I began to sing praises to my God. The Holy Spirit just seemed to take possession, and praise God through me. I also took part in the singing, which I had not been able to do for months. In the strength of the Lord I felt as though I were walking on air, as I walked from the old Larrick Hall to the Ferry. I slept that night like a child, until 4 o’clock A.M., when the Spirit awakened me, and began to talk to me like this, ‘Do you believe that you are healed?’ I answered, ‘Yes, Lord.’ ‘Well, then,’ came the reply, ‘get up this morning, and do your washing.’ I began to doubt that this was the voice of God, and argued the question, about not being strong enough yet, etc. But after I had talked this out, the Lord so softly and gently showed me how He gave me such supernatural strength to walk to the Ferry the day before, how the joy of the Lord was my strength, and how He wanted me to prove Him. I lay quiet For some time, then the Spirit spoke a little more sharply than before.’ I said, ‘Yes, yes. Lord; I know I am healed,’ and the answer came back, ‘People who are not sick are able to do their own washing.’ Then I said. ‘Yes, Lord, Amen. I have promised Thee obedience; I will arise now, and obey.’ Now, dear reader, I confess with shame, that I have never put out a washing with such ease as I did that one, and as I rubbed and rejoiced, I would say again and again, ‘The joy of the Lord is my strength. Hallelujah, I AM strong.’

“The Lord just poured strength into my frail body, and as I was having such a glorious time washing, a neighbor came to the door, and he said, ‘What is the matter with your face?’ I did not know, and so I stepped to the glass that was near, and there I saw the old yellow skin all peeling off my face, and in a few days I had a new skin, and really I was new all over. All glory and praise to Him who has no respect of persons. I dared come in on that ground. ‘I never shall cease to praise Him.’ In three months I weighed one hundred and thirty pounds, whereas before my healing I weighed only ninety-seven pounds.” The healing of Mrs. Weitz’s husband in later years was so remarkable that I will add the story of his deliverance, as written by his dear wife: “My husband had an incurable disease in his head of many years standing: it was an eating sore, and about six years ago it began to be a very serious sickness. Some doctors thought it was catarrhal; some said it was a cancerous sore, but it would discharge out of the ear. At night I would have to put a pad under his head and in the morning there would be quite a large spot on the pillow. After a time it stopped discharging outwardly, and the poison commenced to be absorbed into his blood, and that caused all kinds of trouble. One limb would swell clear to his hip. It made his heart very bad, and it also caused him to have stomach trouble, and trouble with his kidneys. In fact, the last specialist to whom we went said that he did not have a well organ in his body. Every three months he would have an attack like ptomaine poisoning, which doctors would treat in exactly the same way as they would a case of ptomaine poisoning. We took him over to the Affiliated College for examination. They said that they would not operate because it was too near his brain in the back of his head. But they said that a time would come when he would have no other chance, and then they would operate and see if anything could be done. He had been to a doctor in Stockton, California, and he had told him about the same thing. He said the time would come when the inner lining between the brain and the inner ear would be destroyed. They said that I would know when this had happened by the fact that the nerves of balance would not be able to function. It all came in a day. He could not stand on his feet. He would be just like a stick that had no foundation. He would fall right over. I tried to set him up in bed but he could not even keep his balance to sit up. Then he commenced to have one of those spells with his stomach. At that time he wanted a physician, so I called a doctor in Oakland. He examined him, and then came to me and said, ‘Your husband has ptomaine poison.’ I said, ‘No, doctor, it is not ptomaine poison because he never eats any kind of canned food, and I cook his food myself. But you must treat him just like a case of ptomaine.’ So he treated him and he got better. The doctors never could cure him, but they were able to relieve him as the attacks would come, and they would save his life from one time to the next. At last we took him over to the Affiliated College and they diagnosed his case. The same specialist who had examined him before took me into another room and said, ‘I do not think your husband will be alive in the morning, but if he is alive at eight o’clock in the morning, and if there is any chance through the operation, we are going to give him that chance. We are going to open up his head and see if there is anything to be done, but if the condition is as we think it is, we will sew it right up.’ I came home very sad at heart because my husband had not been able to trust God. But before I went home, I went to his bedside and asked him if he would not fully consecrate himself to God, and trust Him, and not trust the doctors. He said that he would. It had affected him so he could not remember anything back of Friday, the day this happened. This specialist had asked him, to test his case, 'Mr. Weitz, when did you first have this trouble?' And he said, ‘Not till Friday.’ I came home and called up at Beulah Heights and asked them to pray, and asked them to stand with me in faith, that no knife should go into my husband’s body. During the night the Lord spoke to me like this, ‘If you will stand on this Scripture, I will heal your husband: ‘While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.’ I did not understand that night why the Lord gave me that Scripture, because it did not seem like a verse to take Divine Healing on. I said, ‘Yes Lord, by Thy grace I can stand on Thy Word.’ The next morning when I went over at seven-thirty to the College to see my husband, I began to talk to him about things that had happened years ago, and I saw that he remembered them all right. While I sat there one nurse came in and shaved back of his ear, and another nurse came in to give him the hypodermic in preparation for the operation, and I said, ‘Lord how is this?’ He said, ‘You are to look at the things which are not seen.’ So I sat there and praised God for His Word that could not pass away. Then they brought in the wheel chair to take him to the operating table, but he was never taken. The doctor came in to take his temperature and he turned around to me and said, ‘I believe your husband is better.’ And I said, ‘I know he is better.’ He said, ‘I am going to call in another doctor.’ He called the other doctor and they talked together, and then he said, ‘We are not going to operate on your husband. We are going to put it off till tomorrow.’ But the next day he was still better, and the next better still, and the fourth day I took over a cane and he walked around. The next day the doctor said that he wanted to call another specialist from another state. I did not feel that I could bear the expense, and besides I did not think it necessary, but he said he thought this doctor would be glad to come at his own expense for the sake of studying my husband’s case, because it was so unusual. Several doctors came at their own expense to study the case. One of them came from Los Angeles. They called a consultation and talked it over. They called me into the council room and said that they had decided not to operate, and said that nature had performed an operation. The doctor who was in charge of the case said, ‘It is a freak of nature that we cannot explain.’ Then I said, ‘Doctor, I cannot leave this room without being a little messenger for the Lord, whether you receive my testimony, or not, I must be faithful. We were trusting God. A little band of people were praying.’ I told them also about my healing. I thanked them for what they had done. I told them that I knew they had done all that they could and that they would have done more had it been possible. But I said, ‘You know this was a case beyond human power and God had to undertake. He made the body and He knows how to remedy it.’ While some of the doctors did not agree with me, I did not argue with them. I said, ‘I will have to meet it in Eternity and the least I can do is to say this to God’s glory.’ The old doctor from Los Angeles, who evidently was a Christian, came to me, the tears running down his face. He said, ‘If I had known this I would not have sat up last night, puzzling my little, puny brain over a lot of books to see if there had been any case before recorded in the history of science when this lining had rebuilt, and they had said, ‘No.’ In ten days we brought my husband home, and in five months he was back in Moore’s Shipyards as a carpenter. There were two specialists who worked on my husband’s case and about four who had come at their own expense to study the case.”

Now, I am going to write about something relating to our own family. Our dear daughter Faith had felt the call of God to attend Bible School in Los Angeles. While there she received much help in Bible study, and also training in Christian work. During the period of her Bible School training, she again met our dear friends Mr. and Mrs. J. F. Berry, and renewed her acquaintance with their son Merrill H. Berry. Faith and Merrill had known each other for several years, but this was the first time they had felt any special interest in each other. Faith had often said that she would not marry anyone unless he was as good as her father. When Faith wrote the news of her engagement, we, knowing that Merrill was a consecrated Christian, who had been previously trained in Bible School, felt that the Lord had led in this matter. On May 16th, 1917 at our residence in Beulah Heights, these two young lives were united. The parents of Merrill Berry were present with us and many other choice Christian friends, who followed our dear ones with prayer as they started out together on the sea of life.

Chapter 31, Miracles Of Healing — Interesting Eastern Trip

I have had many interesting experiences in my life, which worldly people would describe as coming “by chance,” but, we who live a life of faith, trusting the leading of the Lord continually, know that nothing comes to the Christian by chance but always by God’s providence. I feel led to relate one of these experiences, which had a very blessed result. Riding on a street car in Oakland one day, I busied myself in reading proof-sheets of Triumphs of Faith, marking corrections as I rode along. The proof-sheets were very long and awkward to hold and they slipped off my lap more than once. A young girl sitting by my side picked them up, and we were both amused by the persistence with which these long, awkward sheets kept dropping to the floor. This incident opened the way for conversation between us, and I gave the young lady a copy of Triumphs of Faith and told her about my work. She did not tell me at the time that her mother was very ill, for as her mother explained to me afterwards, the girl was afraid it might be some wrong doctrine. She took my paper home to her mother however, who was delighted to receive it, and she called me up the next morning asking for prayer. I will give, in the mother’s own words, the account of her healing:

“A dark colored lump began to grow on the side of my neck; it was small at first but soon increased in size, causing distress in my arm and later pain, which extended into my head. I went to see two doctors in Oakland. They were uncertain as to the nature of the swelling, but wished to operate. I then went into a hospital for one week for examination. The doctors called it a cancerous growth. Then my husband insisted that I go to a Cancer Institute, and I went to two of them. They cure by drawing with plasters, but said they could not do this in my case, as the cancer was on a large artery and it would be opened and I would bleed to death. It was now the latter part of July and we were in great trouble. I was praying, and so were my son and daughter, and even my husband, who is not yet saved, was calling on God to heal me.

“As my daughter was coming home one Wednesday evening, she met a lady on the car, whom, later, we found to be Mrs. Carrie Judd Montgomery. The lady dropped some of her papers and my daughter picked them up, (the papers were proofs for Triumphs of Faith). Then Mrs. Montgomery gave my daughter a copy of the Journal and talked with her about healing. She brought me the magazine, and I read it in the morning and called Mrs. Montgomery up by phone. She invited me to Beulah Chapel to an afternoon meeting where I was prayed for and God gave me great help. When I got home He gave me Psalm 8:4-6.

“In September, as the bunch still kept growing, I went three or four times to the Monday meeting, where Mrs. Montgomery and the other saints prayed again for my healing. Then the cancer broke in four places and the corruption ran out without any pain or odor, and it commenced to heal from the bottom and the following January 15th I was perfectly well. I remember the time exactly for this is my birthday, and a friend said, ‘See what a birthday present God has given you!’ For four months I only washed the sore, and put cloths on it to keep it dean.”

This dear sister was faithful in testifying to others of her marvelous healing, and she tried to do all she could for other sick ones in pointing them to the Great Physician.

I will mention another case of the healing of cancer, because so many people are suffering with this dread disease, and I believe these cases of healing through Divine power will bring encouragement to others who have been attacked by this disease. A number of years ago, a dear lady by the name of Mrs. J. Esplen who lived in Stockton, California, found herself incurably ill and past all human help with a form of cancer. She employed different physicians but their treatment only made her suffer more. In the account of her healing she says: “My body was rapidly being filled up with roots of cancer. The action of my bowels was very painful on account of the presence of three or four roots, and one had gone up around the neck of the bladder, a place which my first doctor had said no operation could reach. Like Hezekiah, I turned my face to the wall (Isa. 38:2-14). For three days I told no one, but I had really given up. One more visit to the doctor, and I went to bed suffering greatly. I prayed for comfort. I repeated the promises, then some of the precious hymns, and then repeated this:

‘Blessed be the fountain of blood,

To a world of sinners revealed;

Blessed be the dear Son of God,

Only by His stripes are we healed.’

“In a twinkling all my pain was gone; a joy came into my soul, and I laughed aloud with the joy of the Lord, which is ‘better felt than told’. . . . The Lord had taken away the desire to fight against that which seemed inevitable, separation from my family, and especially my dear girls, who, I felt, needed me yet. ... I felt the everlasting arms underneath, lifting me up into great peace and joy. The Lord blessed me so I thought 1 really had gone to Heaven. He was so precious, and I anticipated being with Him soon. Then He touched my body again. I did not understand, but I knew it was of Him. A little friend, who had been used of God in giving me much spiritual blessing for several years, came to see me, and I told her of my experience with the Lord, and of His loving touches. She said, ‘Why, you have faith for healing.’ But I thought not. She took the blessed Word, and quoted promise after promise. Several dear Christians came for prayer, and I was anointed and prayed for by a Christian Alliance minister. I said, ‘Lord, I am willing to be healed, or to go and meet You.’ This friend brought me a number of copies of Triumphs of Faith. They seemed to just meet my need; it was marvelous. She talked to me about the Home of Peace, and the Lord led me to go there. I can never tell it all . . . Mrs. Montgomery gave blessed Bible instruction in her morning lessons on Diligent Hearkening; Diligent Seeking; The Importunate Prayer; The Abiding Life, etc. I truly drank in and applied myself to it; I literally shut myself in with God. I had times of besetment when the enemy flaunted himself but I learned to praise God in the face of the enemy when he came with lying symptoms. I found that discouragement was a sin, and fought it with prayer and praise. I was trusting in a God who had never lost a battle, and to be discouraged was to admit that Satan was stronger than He whom I was trusting. About this time I learned to stand firmly on the Word of God. One day Mrs. Montgomery said, 'Now, you dear tried ones, ask God for an illuminated text.’ I did not know what she meant, but I took my Bible, and in my hour of prayer I asked the Lord to show me in His Word. He gave me a vision of a casket of jewels, and a text was attached to each one. He showed me that the casket was His Word, and the gems His promises, and the light flashing upon them was the blessed Holy Spirit. I seemed to be searching for a specially large and beautiful gem to use for the fastening of the neck of my robe, and that was the illuminated text which He gave me the next day. I again prayed with my Bible open and He really performed a miracle, causing the page to grow dim and to enlarge the illuminated verse. Psalm 84:11. ‘For the Lord God is a sun and shield: the Lord will give grace and glory: no good thing will He withhold from them that walk uprightly.' Wonderful, precious! I had a promise on which to set my foot and the enemy fled. He is a conquered foe. His refuge is in lies. I have proved it over and over. ‘God resisteth the proud but giveth grace to the humble.’ Oh, how I have proved this also!

"Friends marvel at my wonderful healing, but oh, the glorious way God met my soul; I cannot tell it: human lips can never tell the Love divine! As I by faith, took the Lord Jesus Christ into my very being, into every bit of tissue and fiber, He came in bringing His glory and love; it was beyond description. How precious and glorious became His promises. The glory of His presence was joy unspeakable. I fain would have cried out, 'Withhold Thy hand'; the human could hardly bear the pressure of the infinite, glowing manifestation of His Presence. Glory to His Name! I realize that my words are faint; but there was a new order of things spoken into existence by the Word of His power. (Isa. 61:3, 10). There are new depths and sacred heights to the praise of His glory. I have received the baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire, and I praise Him in the new tongues He has given me, and I watch for His Coming. "Even so, come Lord Jesus.’ ”

This dear sister has been faithful in giving forth her testimony, and many have been blessed and healed through her ministry. Praise God for His miracle-working power!

In September 1918, the Lord opened the way for my dear husband and myself to take an Eastern trip. Miss Cody had charge of the work while I was away, and as she was very efficient in every branch of the work I could feel at ease while absent from home.

We had a very interesting and profitable time ministering in different Assemblies along the way, and having sweet fellowship with many of God’s dear people. We especially enjoyed our stay at Mt. Pleasant, Iowa, where we visited Mrs. Lulu Ingersoll, her daughter and sister. Mrs. Ingersoll had been wonderfully healed in answer to prayer. These dear ones had visited us in the Home of Peace several years before and all had been baptized with the Holy Spirit. We stayed with them about a week, and held meetings in the large parlors of the fine old mansion in which they lived. We met many dear ones who were filled with intense eagerness to drink in the truths of God as they were brought forth in these meetings. The pastor of this dear family invited me to speak in his large beautiful church, and I accepted his invitation and spoke to a large audience on Sunday evening. Mr. Montgomery and myself had an invitation also from the Baptist pastor to occupy his pulpit, which we did more than once and found a very appreciative audience. We found this pastor greatly interested in the subject, of Divine Healing, and also the Lord's Coming.

Later we visited dear friends near Chicago, and renewed acquaintance with precious saints in this locality. One evening I spoke in the Stone Church, and was greeted by dear friends whom we had known in past years. We also had the pleasure of visiting a number of my relatives in Michigan, whom I had not seen for many years, and whom Mr. Montgomery had never met. Then we visited friends in Battle Creek, Michigan, and Cleveland, Ohio, and finally went to Buffalo, New York, my native city, so filled with blessed memories of my wonderful healing in answer to prayer, and of my early work there before mv marriage to Mr. Montgomery and removal to my new home and work in California. It brought for the moment a great sense of loneliness to pass the dear old home on Connecticut Street, which is now in the hands of strangers. A number of dear old-time friends still remained in Buffalo, and most of these my husband and myself had the privilege of meeting in the parlors of a kind friend, who invited them to her home to greet us. When in New York City we had the joy of visiting my sister and family, whom we had not seen for several years. We also had the pleasure of sweet fellowship with my dear friend Miss Minnie Draper (now deceased) and we visited her beautiful Pentecostal work both in Ossining and in Newark, New Jersey. It would be impossible for me to mention all the precious friends whom we met on this trip, but I must speak of the blessed time we had with Dr. A. B. Simpson and his dear wife. Dr. Simpson had been very ill, but at this time was much improved in health. We had a blessed time of prayer and praise together with these dear friends. I accepted Dr. Simpson’s invitation to speak in his Friday afternoon meeting, and by his request, I told the dear people present of the great things God had done for me, not only in body but also in mind and spirit through the incoming of the Pentecostal fulness of the blessed Holy Ghost.

We again met our beloved friend. Miss S. R. Kendall (since gone to her reward) head of the Christian police work, being done in New York, and through her received an invitation to speak in one of the meetings of the Ladies Christian Union, held weekly in the Chapel of Calvary Baptist Church. Here we met a number of earnest women who were very faithful in prayer. Another great personal joy which came to us was to again meet our beloved friend, Mrs. M. N. Perkins, and to have a brief visit with her in her hospitable and pleasant home in New York City. (This proved to be our last visit with this dear one.)

Before we returned to Oakland, we made a visit in Los Angeles and had the joy of spending Christmas with our dear daughter and her husband and their precious little son, Judd Findlay Berry, at that time about seven months old. We praised God for giving this little treasure, '—who is so dear to us all. Our dear children presented their baby to the Lord in Bethel Temple while we were there. Our good friend, Rev. G. N. Eldridge, read from Psalm 84 and after making appropriate remarks, he took the little one in his arms and dedicated him to the Lord, while all the interested company of saints joined in the sweet dedicatory prayer. This baby is now a tall boy of eighteen, and he has two brothers, and one sister.

We also had the joy of fellowship with our dear friend, Dr. Jennie Trout, whose life of faith and whose ministry had been such a blessing to many people. She has been much missed since she went to her heavenly home.

On December 27th we arrived at our Home in Beulah Heights, Oakland, California, and received a warm welcome from our dear Miss Cody and other workers. As we breathed in the fragrant air of Beulah Heights, my dear husband exclaimed, “There is no place like Beulah! ' The surrounding hills were at this season of the year dressed in vivid green, and it seemed more like spring than winter. We were glad to make our escape from the severe cold of the East, a little of which we experienced before we turned our faces homeward. However, I must not fail to record that, in answer to prayer, we had been wonderfully favored during our whole trip in regard to the weather, as most of it was so fine that the people told us that we "must have brought California weather with us.”

Chapter 32, A Marvelous Testimony

While in Los Angeles a number of years ago, I became acquainted with a lady who had been so marvelously healed by the Lord that I requested her to write her testimony for Triumphs of Faith. This lady’s name at the time was Mrs. Grace C. Thomson, but afterwards she became a widow, and was later married to Evangelist J. R. Masters. Sister Grace has more than once related her wonderful story in our Monday afternoon Meeting, and people have been thrilled and greatly helped by it. I feel impressed to give it to my readers in connection with this Story of My Life, so print the account here as it was published in the December number of my Journal, in the year 1921. May God graciously use it to cheer and encourage other dear sick ones.

From Death To Life; The Double Cure

"To those who are in Christ and to those who do not know Him, or His power to heal, this little testimony is lovingly sent. There are no expressions in our language to begin to tell of the wonder and the power and the glory that lie behind this little testimony, yet I am praying as I write that the Holy Spirit may so anoint these written words that they may become living words to each and every reader, for they tell you a story of a woman who was in darkness, and for whom the ‘Light of Hope’ was burning very dimly, until God reached down His loving hand to this poor soul and oh, how eagerly she reached up her weak hands and let the LIVING GOD undertake in her case. Dear reader, when you will put your case in the hands of the Great Physician and cut loose from the puny arm of man, you are just as sure to be healed—no matter what the disease—as the sun is to shine; why? Because the Word of God says so. Psalm 103: 3, ‘Healeth all thy diseases,’ and no promise in that Book can ever fail. ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away but My words shall not pass away' (Matt. 4:35).

‘‘I was brought up among church people but all the churches in the town were merely social organizations without the power of God in any life not even the preachers’. At the age of twelve years I joined one of the churches because I loved Jesus and I hoped to learn more of Him in the church, but they could not feed my hungry soul for they had only a form of godliness denying the power thereof (II Tim. 3:5,) so I grew up without a real knowledge of salvation for no one ever used the word ‘salvation.’ Man has modernized it into ‘religion,’ but, dear reader, if you never tasted salvation I beg of you, in Jesus’ name do not be satisfied with the husks that dead churches palm off today for salvation, but mean business with your God, and ‘seek Him with a whole heart and He will be found of thee.’

“I did not know that on the Cross of Calvary, a work— a complete work, was accomplished for the regeneration of the whole man, Spirit, Soul, and Body, nor that one could have ‘a vital union’ with Christ; a close walk with Him as the best and dearest friend—a friend in every need —no matter what need. Oh, I am so thankful today that I have found Him, whom my soul loveth, ‘whom to know aright is Life Eternal.’

“In May, 1912, I came to California to see if I might find health in its climate, as I had been taken in October, 1911, with acute catarrh. Living in St. Louis and the winter raw and cold, I grew steadily worse. I had what the doctors call a polypus in the left side of the nose, which hindered my breathing, so my doctor said he would cut it out, but as the day set for the operation was cloudy, and the light poor, he feared he might cut the nose, so he burned it with Nitrate of Silver, and sent me out into the raw November weather without even ‘packing’ the nose, and I contracted more cold, which held me in its vise and resulted in awful things; tonsilitis in the worst form, racking headaches which caused indescribable suffering. I had to be kept under the influence of aspirin, as it seemed I would go insane. I took twenty-five grains a day and often I had to get up in the night and take more, as I could not sleep except under its influence. On Christmas Day, 1911, I suffered intensely; I had tonsilitis and peritonsilitis (meaning back of the tonsil) so I had the regular kind on both sides and the extra one back of the tonsils. No one can possibly understand, except one who has suffered in the same way. Then the right side of the nose became affected, and I could not breathe through my nose at all, only through my mouth, and that kept my throat sore all the time. I never knew what a night’s sleep was those nights.

"I was under the care of a specialist in St. Louis three months, who tortured me dreadfully in treating my case and gave me no relief whatever, but I grew worse and worse, so we came to California, and I want to hurry over the thought of the agony of that trip across. I could not eat—for I could not swallow without excruciating pain, even liquids, and I could not sleep at all. To make a long story a bit shorter, I put myself in the hands of one of the best specialists here who guaranteed a cure, but I grew worse and worse: my nervous system was all to pieces by this time, and this specialist, in trying to open the nasal passages so I might breathe, used a tiny silver probe and in so doing the palate was bruised and it festered and caused a piece of mucous membrane to come out, which left an opening so that all liquids taken into the mouth, ran out at the nose, and the air soughed in, in a whistling noise. When I spoke, my words hissed at each other, and I was salivated at this time so I could not chew at all and the liquid foods running out at the nose made me a pitiable object—it cannot be described. On the 18th day of July, I collapsed and I thought I had to die.

“When I asked the doctor if the hole in my mouth would ever heal, he laughed and said, ‘When a shingle is taken off the roof of a house, does it grow back?’ I asked him later if I could have a piece of skin grafted over it. He answered, ‘No, for no doctor will touch it under a year until all the tissues are healed’ (and he did not expect me to live that long). He said he could do no more for me.

“I was living in the home of a motherly woman, who hated to see a young woman die before her eyes, so finally she ventured to say, ‘I believe you can be healed.’ As I had never heard of anyone being healed since Jesus Christ walked the hills and vales of Galilee, I inquired anxiously about it; she knew nothing on the subject, and had only heard of someone being healed. My first question was, ‘Who does the healing?’ All she could say was, ‘God does it.’ Well I could accept that without understanding a thing about it, so she gave me some testimonies to read and I found one woman who had been afflicted as I was, and for fifteen years had been healed. As I read, something began to hope way down deep in my soul (I was up and down at this time) so I got my Bible out of my trunk— where it had been for years—and I determined in my heart to find out if God would heal me. I wanted to be ‘shown,’ so I got down on my knees and the Bible lay closed before me on the table, and I looked up and said, ‘O God, if You will heal me show me, when I open this Book, what to do next.’

‘‘Friends, I did not know there was a line in there that would answer that cry, but the Spirit of God knew and He was directing me, so with my heart in my mouth, I opened my Bible, and to my joy and amazement these words stood out as living words, ‘What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them and ye shall have them’ (Mark 11:24). ‘What things soever’— those were wonderful words, and the best of all I had been answered. I had been told to ‘believe’ and ‘ye shall have them.’ Oh, there are no words to tell you what took place in my soul. I reached up to God, not only my hands, but my heart, and cried, ‘Oh God! If you have ever healed anyone on earth, I know You will heal me, and I will trust You live or die. I will never touch another drop of medicine.’ You see I meant business. I said, ‘live or die,’ Oh, when a soul abandons itself into the hands of the Living God in this way, that soul is sure to get a divine touch, as well as the body. I got the ‘double cure’ for soul and body at that moment. I was taking medicine five times daily, but just one touch of this wonderful ‘elixir’ from above made me know that the Great Physician had undertaken my case and the joy I had was so precious I could have gladly died rather than lose the joy in my soul.

"The testimony I had read was of gradual healing and I was expecting the same; besides I needed a work done in my soul. I knew nothing of the plan of redemption. So, as this miracle went on in my body, I was feeding on the Word of God and the miracle of ‘regeneration’ came into my soul. New life came into me and I trod on air; oh, the joy of those days! My hungry soul had found its God.

"In the three weeks that followed, the tissues in the palate (which the doctor said could not heal under a year) had completely healed, but the hole remained, and a persistent voice kept saying, ‘You are not healed; what about that hole in your mouth?’ But no voice—of men or devils— could put a damper on this faith that had come from God, and I would answer back so triumphantly, ‘Oh, but it will be healed’! I had to keep a pack of cotton in the hole so liquids would not run out at the nose, and at night I would take it out and put a fresh one in, in the morning; so on the night of August 21, 1912, I took my ‘pack’ out before retiring and went to sleep. Thanks be unto God, I could sleep those nights like a healthy child, and I slept late the next morning, and in my haste to get to breakfast I did not even think of my mouth or ‘pack.’ I ate alone and quickly and returned to my room and cleaned my teeth. Previously I always groped for the towel with my left hand while holding the brush in my right, as the water always ran right through my nose, so all of a sudden, quicker than words can ever tell it, I realized that I had not groped for the towel—oh, how quickly things happened. I grabbed a glass of water and filled my mouth and held my head over and not a drop came through. Oh, glory to God forever! Can you imagine my happiness? I ran into the kitchen crying, to Mrs. T.—, ‘O, look, I am healed!’ I filled my mouth with water again and none came through, so I ran back into my room and got two mirrors—a small one and a large one—I used the small one in the mouth to reflect the palate in the larger one, and I saw that the hole was filled with flesh—not bone—but flesh had been put in there by a Master Hand while I slept, so I would no longer need to put in a pack of cotton. I had a ‘pack' that would last as long as I lived. Blessed be our God forever! And today, as I write, (six years later) I can touch with my tongue that ‘pack’ in my palate, that my God lovingly and tenderly caused to grow there while I slept. It is a bond between God and me, to remind me of His wonderful love and those wonderful days, when He called me out of darkness, into the kingdom of His dear Son’ (Colossians 1:3). Do you wonder that I praise my Lord? He made me ‘every whit whole’ from that hour. I have had splendid health ever since. I have had a cold and headache sometimes, but do not dose myself with medicine: I only look to Jesus, for ‘Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses’ (Matt. 1:17), so if I give myself to Him and stand on His Word, then He will always heal me. It is a blessed privilege to receive from the Life-giver abundant Life and Health!

"Beloved, I have had a vital experience, an increasing knowledge of my Saviour all these six years and ‘half has never been told.’ I know that Jesus Christ, the Son of the Living God, died on Calvary for my sins and my sicknesses and that He sits today at the right hand of God, and that He is soon coming again to receive unto Himself—• His own bride, ‘whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life’ (Rev. 13:8), not on earth but in heaven, and all kings shall be dethroned and Jesus Christ shall be ‘King of kings and Lord of lords’ (Rev. 19:6).

Chapter 33, A Prisoner Set Free

Among the many dear friends with whom I have been more or less associated, and in whose victories of faith I have rejoiced, is Dr. Lillian B. Yeomans, whose deliverance from the power of the enemy was so remarkable that I desire to insert it here for the encouragement of many others who may still be held in bondage. I had heard much about Dr. Yeomans before meeting her, and we had corresponded with each other. When the Lord, in His providence, brought us together, we found that we were indeed kindred spirits, having been taught by the Holy Spirit on the same lines of faith. Since that time, now many years ago, we have been bound together in the love and fellowship of Jesus, and we have rejoiced in each other’s ministry.

Instead of attempting to tell our readers the wonderful story of Dr. Yeomans’ deliverance, I am inserting her testimony in her own words, as it was given in 1926, in the form of a lecture before the students of a Bible School in Southern California.

How I Found Healing

‘‘ ‘Out of the depths have I cried unto Thee, O Lord.’ ” (Psa. 130:1). Out of the depths He lifted me! Abyss calls to abyss, deep answers to deep; only those who know what it is to be bound as I was, captive of the mighty, the prey of the terrible, will be able to understand how great was the deliverance which God wrought in me, when, more than twenty-eight years ago, He set me completely free from the degrading bondage of the morphine and chloral habits to which I had been a slave for years. Sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death, bound in affliction and iron, I cried unto the Lord in my trouble, and He saved me out of darkness and the shadow of death, and broke my bands asunder. Do you not think that I have reason to praise God, and glorify with every breath our All-Conquering Jesus?

"I will begin at the beginning of the sad story, with the glad ending, and say that if anyone asks me how I contracted the morphine habit, I can only say, ‘Through my fault, through my most grievous fault.* I had been saved several years before, but, like Peter at one stage of his career, I was following afar off when I fell into this snare. It is a dangerous thing to follow afar off; I proved that to my cost. Of course it is needless to say that nothing was farther from my thought than becoming a ‘drug addict,’ ‘dope fiend,’ as they style them today, but I was engaged in very strenuous work practicing medicine and surgery, and in times of excessive strain from anxiety or overwork, I occasionally resorted to morphine, singly or in combination with other drugs, to steady my nerves and enable me to sleep. Knowing as I did the awful power of the habit-inducing drug to enslave and destroy its victims, and with practical demonstrations of it before my eyes every day among the most brilliant members of the medical profession, (I am a graduate of the University of Michigan, Department of Medicine, regular school, Ann Arbor, Michigan.) I was utterly inexcusable for daring to trifle even for a moment with such a destructive agent. And alas! I thought I was toying with the drug but one day I made the startling discovery that the drug, or rather the demon power back of the drug, was playing with me. The blood-thirsty tiger that had devoured so many victims had me in his grasp. Of the anguish of my soul the day I had to acknowledge to myself that morphine was the master and I the slave, I can even now hardly bear to speak.

“I have this fault to find with many testimonies to healing, that the individual telling of his healing fails to make it clear that he (the witness), really suffered from the disease of which he professes to have been cured. It may be quite evident that he believes that he so suffered, but that is worlds away from the point at issue. Testimonies of this character are quite valueless from a scientific standpoint, and to avoid falling into this error, I desire to leave no shadow of doubt on the mind of anyone that I was a veritable victim of morphinomania.

“My ordinary dose of the drug varied from ten to fourteen grains a day. I thus took regularly about fifty times the dose for an adult man. I also took chloral hydrate, a most deadly drug used by criminals in the concoction of the so-called “knock out drops," taking one hundred and twenty grains, in two doses of sixty grains, at an interval of one hour, each night at bedtime. The safe dose of chloral, (indeed there is no safe dose in my opinion) is only about five grains, so I regularly took about twenty-four times that which would be prescribed by a doctor. I took the morphine by mouth, in the form of the sulphate, in Park Davis and Co.’s one-half grain tablets which I imported wholesale, (I was living in Canada at this time) for my personal use. While some have taken larger doses than this, I find it hard to believe that anyone was ever more completely enthralled by the drug than was I. I could, by desperate efforts,—only God knows how desperate they were—diminish the dose somewhat, but I always reached a minimum beyond which it was impossible to carry the reduction.

“To ask me whether I had taken the drug on any particular day was as needless as to enquire whether or not I had inhaled atmospheric air; one seemed as necessary to my existence as the other. When by tremendous exercise of will power I abstained from the drug for twenty-four hours my condition was truly pitiable; trembling with weakness, my whole body bathed in cold sweat, heart palpitating and fluttering, respiration irregular, my stomach unable to retain even so much as a drop of water, intestines racked with pain and tortured with persistent diarrhea, I was unable to stand erect, to articulate clearly, or even to sign my own name. I could not think connectedly, my mind was filled with horrid imaginings and awful forebodings, and worst of all, my whole being was possessed with the irresistible, indescribable craving for the drug. No one who has not felt it can imagine what it is. Every cell of your body seems to be shrieking for it. It established a periodicity for itself in my case and I found that at five o’clock each afternoon I HAD TO HAVE IT. The demand for it was imperative and could not be denied. I believe I should have known the time by the call, if I had been in mid-ocean without watch or clock. Say what you will about will power, but for my part I am satisfied that no human determination can withstand the morphine demon when once his rule is established. His diabolical power is superhuman but, thank God! One has said, "I have given you power over all the power of the enemy,” and divine power is to be had for the asking and receiving.

"I did not succumb without many fierce struggles, however, I believe I made at least fifty-seven desperate attempts to rid myself of the horrible incubus. Over and over again I threw away large quantities of the drugs, determined that I would never touch them again, even if I died as the result of abstaining from them. I must have wasted a small fortune in this way. I tried all the substitutes recommended by the medical profession. I consulted many physicians some of them men of national reputation. I can never forget the tender consideration which I received at the hands of some of these, but they were powerless to break my fetters. I took the then famous Keeley Gold Cure. If there is anything I did not try, I have yet to learn what it is.

"I left the Gold Cure Institute in a crazed condition and was transferred to a Sanitorium for Nervous Diseases and placed under the care of a famous specialist. From this institution, I emerged still taking morphine and chloral, as the doctors would not allow me to dispense with them, partly because of my physical condition and more perhaps because of my unbalanced mental state, which always became aggravated when I no longer used them. Of the suffering these efforts to free myself cost me, I would rather not speak.

"I was a perfect wreck mentally and physically, ‘like a skeleton with a devil inside’ one of my nurses said, and I think her description, if not very flattering was accurate enough. My friends had lost all hope of ever seeing me delivered and, far from urging me to give up the drugs, advised me to take them as the only means of preserving the little reason that remained to me. They expected my wretched life to come to an early close, and really could not desire to see so miserable an existence prolonged.

“Though I dreamed night and day of freedom, the dream seemed impossible of realization. I said, ‘It will take something stronger than death to deliver me, for the hold of the hideous thing is far deeper than my physical being.’ And I was right, for it took the law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus which makes us free from the law of sin and death.

“Do you ask, ‘Did I not pray?’ Yes; I came to the place where I did nothing else. Night after night I walked up and down our long drawing-rooms calling on God. And you say, ‘You were not healed after that?’ No! I was not healed because I did not believe the simple statement of the Word of God, or rather my healing could not be manifested because by my unbelief I shut the door and prevented the power of God from operating unhindered in my body. ‘And why did you not have faith?’ Simply because I did not have light enough to take it. It is a gift and has to be appropriated. And moreover God’s method of bestowing it is through His Word. ‘Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God.' (Rom. 10:17.)

“I was getting very weak now and spent hour after hour in bed, and God in His mercy kept me much alone, so that He could talk to me. At last I drew my neglected Bible to me and plunged into it with full purpose of heart to get all there was for me, to do all that God told me to do, to believe all He said, and praise God! The insoluble problem was solved, the impossible was achieved, the deliverance was wrought. There is no trouble about it when God can get us to meet His conditions of repentance and faith. When God says faith. He means FAITH. It is well to know that.

“If anyone asks by what special Scripture I was healed, I feel as though I could say I was healed by the whole Book. For it is there in Job, the oldest book of the Bible, which has as clear teaching on Healing in the Atonement as the Book contains, and in Genesis where God makes man as He wants him, in His own image and likeness, even as to his physical being, free from every disability, and in Exodus where the chosen people marched out; you will read about it in the 105th Psalm and 37th verse, ‘with not one feeble person among their tribes.’ Think of it! What a glorious procession! How did they do it? Through the wonderworking power of the Blood of the Passover Lamb. And Leviticus with the leper-cleansing ceremony where, when the leper had not a sound spot in his whole body, he was healed by the blood of the bird slain over running water, in an earthen vessel; picture of Christ, Who through the Eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot unto God. In Numbers where every recorded case of sickness is dealt with by supernatural means, prayer, sacrifice, and atonement. In Deuteronomy where God explicitly promises to take away all sickness from His obedient people, but I cannot quote farther.

“Suffice it to say that I found the Bible one mass of healing for the entire man, three-thirds, not two-thirds as I had mistakenly supposed, and when His words were found I did ‘eat them,’ and they did their work. They never fail. I knew I was healed, that I could not help being healed because God was faithful, and I almost lost interest in my symptoms, I was so certain of the truth. The drugs went; I did not know for nineteen years after my healing what became of them. And that would not have helped much but something else was gone, the specific irresistible, indescribable, craving produced by demon power was gone. I had no more use for morphine and chloral, had no room for them,—or any other drugs, in my physical economy. My appetite became so excellent that I had to eat about seven meals a day, and I surely had no room for drugs. And needless to say my soul was filled with His praises, and is still. ‘My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour.’

“And the best of all is that this healing was no happy accident, no special miracle on my behalf, but the working out in me of God’s will for all of us, perfect soundness by faith in the Name of Jesus of Nazareth. I was saying to a Christian brother, that so far as I know the field, God’s work is being done today principally by men and women who have been raised from physical as well as spiritual death; people who were given up to die by the medical faculty. I believe 1 could give off-hand the names of one hundred such. And there are still vacancies in the ranks of the army of the King. If you are afflicted, step out and receive healing, and then get to work.

"One little incident and then I will close. I was in Chicago immediately after my healing and I went one day to the Women’s Temple of the Noonday Prayer Meeting. I don’t know how it is now, but it used to be a sort of rallying place for Christian workers; they came from the Moody Institute, and many Missions and Churches. When I walked in I found the preacher talking of the awful snares in which people who trifle with narcotic drugs, including tobacco get entangled. He warned them to give them up entirely if they were tampering with them, and he sat down. I knew from experience that they could not give them up unless they took Jesus as their Deliverer, and so, prompted by the Holy Spirit, I rose and asked if I might say a word. It was not parliamentary for me to do this but God was in it and I got leave. Then I said, I am glad for the good advice our brother has given us, and I want to tell you how to do it, and I am speaking from the depths of experience. And I told my story. I think many of them did not believe in Divine Healing before I told it but I do not believe there was one that did not believe in it after I had finished it. I was so happy, like some caged thing set free, that they could not help rejoicing with me, and spontaneously they rose to their feet and in one great burst of praise sang,

‘All Hail the power of Jesus’ Name,

Let angels prostrate fall;

Bring forth the royal diadem,

And crown Him Lord of All.’ ”

Chapter 34, A Tribute To My Husband

Chapter by chapter this Story of my life has been written, always with much prayer, that I might be guided by the Lord to mention the things which would be worthwhile to my readers, which would help and comfort them, and also that I might be led to omit anything that would bring gloom instead of cheer to their hearts. The letters which I have received from my subscribers, telling of comfort and inspiration which this story has brought them, have been very cheering to me. Now the story of my life, so far as it has been lived up to the present, is drawing nearly to a close. While praying about the present chapter, I felt to pause in the story and give a tribute to my dear husband’s memory, and to speak of the heavenly joy we had in our married life for more than forty years.

My husband was a business man but he was never too occupied to stop and preach the Gospel to some needy soul. People who came into his office on business often learned the way of salvation, and were brought to their knees through his earnest words; also he had a wonderful ministry to the saints, especially in personal conversation with them, urging them to a deeper consecration or encouraging them if they were in doubt or sorrow. He expounded the Word of God in a convincing way which brought help to many. He wore out several copies of the New Testament by carrying them in his pocket, that he might always have one with him for reference. He also loved a little devotional book called "The Daily Light,” which has a chain of Bible verses on each page. I have a copy of this book from which he often read to us at family prayers and it is well worn, bearing the mark of much usage from his dear hands. After he had largely retired from business, he had plenty of leisure in which to read and pray. How many times I would pause in my own busy ministry to run to his room to ask him to offer special prayer for the Journal which I was editing, or for the Bible Study which I was about to give. How preciously real was the blessing which descended upon me, because my dear one and I were “two agreed” in all matters which came up for prayer. Sometimes when I returned home from giving a Bible Study at the Home of Peace (across the street) I would exclaim, "O darling, the power of God was so sweetly upon us, and I had such liberty in giving the message,” and he would answer with quiet assurance, “Yes, 1 knew it before you told me.” My dear one had great faith, which caused him to surmount many obstacles. He had also learned that praise brings great victory and many times I found him alone in his room with his hands raised in silent worship as he waited upon God. There are so many unhappy marriages, even among God’s children, who have not waited for God's counsel in taking such an important step, that I am glad to be able to give this testimony, at the same time warning others to heed God’s Word, “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers.” (2 Cor. 6:14.) The first step of turning aside from a consecrated walk, to have fellowship with the pleasures of this world, has been the beginning of wrong unions and unspeakable misery resulting there from.

Sometimes even in our busy lives, my husband and myself would slip away from home to enjoy together what I use to call “another honeymoon.” One of these occasions stands out specially in my memory. It was the anniversary of our marriage, in the month of May, Leaving all care behind, for a few days, we went to a beautiful place full of hills and valleys, and wandered off by ourselves along a quiet pathway strewn with wild flowers, and where we enjoyed the singing of many lovely birds. We walked hand in hand like two happy children, praising God for His grace and for the lovely works of nature around us, also thanking Him for each other.

Occasionally we would go to a secluded beach, where we would see the great Pacific Ocean with its majestic unbelievers.”

The first step of turning billows and where the sea air would seem to blow away any business care that would remain on my dear one’s mind. Once when the refreshing breezes lulled him to sleep, I sat beside him on the sand and composed the following poem:

No More Twain (To My Husband)

I love thee as the floweret yields its honeyed dew,

I love thee as the great sky wears unbounded blue,

I love thee as the skylark pours its burst of song,

I love thee in the morning, I love thee all day long.

I love thee all the moments, I love thee every hour,

I love thee with the fulness of Heaven’s poured forth power.

And not alone I love thee because of ties so fond,

Because of sweet betrothal and parents’ holy bond,

But best of all, my darling, because of God’s own Word.

Which in our inmost being our list’ning souls have heard; _

That voice that speaks from Heaven, and doth not speak in vain; Which says, “Be one forever, henceforth ye are not twain.”

His Word is fixed in Heaven, this is His blest decree,

Thou art with me united, and I am one with thee.

Beyond all earthly loving, beyond all cords that twine Is that which binds forever, the blessed love Divine.

I well remember how surprised and pleased he was with the poem when he aroused from his sleep and I read to him the lines which I had just written from my heart.

As I write these words, Christmas with its memories, both sad and joyful, is almost here. One specially sweet and touching memory comes to my heart. My dear husband did not care much for holiday presents, as given in the ordinary way, but preferred to give me something which meant much more to his loving heart (always filled with finest sentiment) so, on Christmas morning, he used to climb to the top of the highest hill, just beyond Leona Heights, in order to find the first few wild flowers which the sun had coaxed out on that Height, seemingly for this occasion, and he would bring me his charming little bouquet with great delight and almost boyish enthusiasm, saying, “You know, darling, presents that we can buy do not mean much, but just see these wild flowers I have gathered for you. I climbed the very highest hill to find them for you.” I do not need to tell my readers that this sweet gift of love was greatly appreciated and my thanks lavished upon my dear one. Five holiday seasons have come and gone since my beloved husband went to his Heavenly Home. It is very lonely here without him, but for him it is "far better,” (Phil. 1:23) as the Word of God declares.

As I close, I am reminded that many other bereaved ones are mourning for their loved ones who have "gone before." To all of these I would extend my heartfelt sympathy, and quote for them these sweet words: “As one whom his mother comforteth, so will I comfort you.” (Isaiah 66:13.)

Chapter 35, My Husband’s Home Going — Continuation of The Work

T WAS the 6th of September, 1930, when my beloved husband left me for the Glory Land. He had been frail in some respects for a time but to see him made strong in weakness, always triumphing over the testings, through the grace of God, was a mighty sermon in itself. Praise was his great weapon against the enemy, and this praise was often expressed only by the uplifted hands, in adoration of his Saviour. Some of his oft-spoken remarks come back to me as I write: “Darling, do not ask me how I feel; faith is not feeling.” When I am weak then am I strong.” “There is no sickness in Jesus; I am complete in Him.”

Four years before he left me, he had another severe but short illness, the nature of which from a human standpoint, would have required an operation. He stood with me in simple faith, and the Lord, Himself, the Great Physician and Surgeon performed the operation. It was marvelous to behold at the time, and it is precious to remember the way in which the Lord worked. How sweet were those days of ministry to my beloved one while he was recovering his strength. Love makes us so strong, and I never wearied showing him many little attentions to add to his comfort. Together we feasted upon the Word of God and had wonderful seasons of praise, exalting the Lord for His goodness and faithfulness.

My dear one loved to attend the Monday afternoon meeting and other gatherings of a spiritual character. When we called upon him to speak, he would often say (with a twinkle in his eye): “Why do you call upon me, when there are so many preachers present? I am just a plain business man." But he would always respond, and he would have a choice bit of Scripture to bring forth and some striking testimony, which would increase the faith of those present.

In our sweet, holy, married life, we walked together as one, for over forty years, and as much as I miss him I praise God that he was spared to me for so long a time.

His last illness lasted only about ten days, and even for a part of this time he enjoyed riding out with me in the auto. He was confined to his bed only a day or two. Toward the last a number gathered with me around his bed singing the hymns, which he so greatly loved. Occasionally we asked him if the singing tired him and if he would rather have us cease, but he would always express the wish that we should go on with the singing, and he raised his hands in adoration as we sang. More than once I asked him if he was "standing with us in faith,” and he promptly responded, “Yes.” He was conscious to the very last, and was apparently free from all pain and distress of every kind. He had often said that, if the Lord was going to take any of His saints Home to Himself, there should be faith for healing exercised, that they might not pass away through disease and sickness, but that their spirit should be gently wafted Home by the Spirit of God. At the last, there was no struggle but just a peaceful closing of the eyes, as a babe would fall asleep on its mother’s breast, and just as he departed a sweet smile spread over his face, as though he had already seen His Saviour, and the glories of Heaven.

Only the consciousness of the “Everlasting Arms” could have borne me up in that hour when I was separated from the one whose every joy and sorrow had been mine for so many years.

Our work together in Beulah Heights had always been so precious to my beloved husband. I knew he would be glad to have me still carry it on. This I have endeavored to do, relying on my blessed Lord day by day for wisdom and help. “Thy Maker is thy husband," was a text sent me by some of my friends, and I have tried to keep in close fellowship with Him, that He might direct all my paths and work in me to will and to do of His good pleasure. I have dear, good faithful helpers who are standing with me in prayer and faith for this work and who are also doing all they can to relieve me of too much pressure of care and responsibility. How I thank God for these dear ones whom His tender love has provided.

At this present time financial depression is very great, and it seems to take an unusual faith for these unusual days.

It has been a great joy to us for many years to entertain the dear foreign missionaries on their way to and from their respective fields. We now have many close personal friends among these missionaries. Some of them have visited us a number of times and they have been a great inspiration to us. How we have loved to listen to their reports from the fields and to unite with them in prayer for the supply of all their needs.

I thought I would love to give a list of these choice missionaries who have grown so dear to us, but as I began to name them, one by one, I realized how difficult a task it would be, for there are such numbers of them, the list would be a very long one. We keep in constant touch with the missionaries by correspondence, and read aloud letters received from them at our All Day Missionary Meeting, which is held on the first Thursday of each month in our Beulah Chapel, Corner of Daisy and McClelland Streets (beginning at 10 A.M.). I might add that many missionaries on the field unite with us in prayer on these days (as nearly as the difference in time will permit) and they are comforted and strengthened by the thought that united prayer is being offered for them. One dark, terrible night in China, a lady missionary and her husband were in circumstances of great peril and their lives and property were being threatened. They also had a large number of destitute children in their care. While looking to the Lord for His supernatural help, they suddenly remembered that it was just the date of our All Day Missionary Meeting, and that although it was night in China, it was day time in California, and they rejoiced that they were being remembered in prayer at this very time. So they took fresh courage and God brought them safely through and no harm came to any of them.

Extracts from missionary letters are published in my monthly magazine, Triumphs of Faith, so in this way my readers can keep in touch with the foreign field, and add their supplications to ours for the protection and help of the dear missionaries. Our readers often send us donations for the missionaries, which we are very glad to forward. Sometimes the amounts given are quite small, but we place all of these little gifts together and send to needy ones as we are guided by the Lord, (unless the party is designated by the donor, which is sometimes the case).

The Home of Peace Guest Book contains page after page of the most appreciative testimonials from the missionaries who have found rest and refreshing under its roof. The following sweet lines composed by Miss L. Ella Miller, a visiting missionary, seem to express the sentiment of the different guests who have visited us:

God’s Gift

Dear Home of Peace, beneath thy sheltering roof What fellowship of saints; what light shed forth From out the sacred Word! and when at mom And eve we bow in sweet agreement, seems The gates of Heaven open to our call;—

Assured Of Answers, Hearts Are Filled With Praise.

We know the subjects of our pleas are blest,—

Their needs shall be supplied from out His store.

Fain would we linger still, but comes the call.

So weary come we, but refreshed we go.

Thank God for this, His gift, sweet Home of Peace.

Chapter 36, Healing Mercies — An Eastern Trip

It seems to me that not very much of importance has occurred during the last five years and eleven months, since my darling husband left me, yet I have been very greatly occupied. The letters have poured in with pathetic requests for prayer, and often, I am glad to say, praise notes for answered prayer. My faithful office helpers have assisted me in answering these letters. The meetings have been held as usual,—the Monday Meeting in the Danish Hall each week, the services in Beulah Chapel and the Home of Peace. Many dear missionaries have come and gone, bringing fresh news from the different foreign fields. There have been many burdens, many cares, but also many tokens of God's mercy, and wonderful answers to prayer. During these difficult days of financial depression, I am sure we have all had our share of trying to alleviate the misery around us. It has been a joy to do what we could, and a deep sorrow that we could not do more. The times are strange and perilous; ominous with deep shadows, and there is only one, bright Hope, and that is the soon coming of our beloved Lord. To those who know their Bibles, it is quite clear that we are in the “last days,” and that the "signs” on every hand indicate His approach.

Beloved, let us look up for when He appears He will lead us to the fountains of living water, and will wipe away all tears from our eyes. (Rev. 7:17.)

As I review my Story carefully I realize that necessarily it is incomplete. In such a long life of service one is obliged to omit many details. There have been many more remarkable providences and answers to prayer than I have had space to record. The Word tells us that the Lord daily loadeth us with benefits, and we have indeed proved this to be true. It will only be in Eternity that we can accurately remember all His goodness and praise Him therefor.

I think I should make mention of one great deliverance which came to me soon after my dear husband’s departure. Through an accident, for which no one was to blame, I was seriously burned with boiling liquid. My right hand, wrist and arm were involved, and part of my hand was literally cooked. My dear workers ran to my aid, presenting their petitions with such pleading as I have seldom heard. As they continued to intercede, the terrible pain grew less, until within half an hour there was complete relief, and the burnt surfaces caused no further pain. This was surely a miracle. It had been such a shock to my system, however, following so soon after my great bereavement, that I gladly obeyed the Lord, when He showed me to quietly rest and wait upon Him while the new skin was forming over the raw places. As I waited on the Lord, He renewed my strength, and caused the complete healing to proceed much more rapidly than it would in ordinary cases. When my hand was still partially disabled, I felt obliged to sign some missionary drafts which were going to the foreign field, and I said, “O Lord, these are for the dear missionaries; enable me by Thine own power to make the necessary signature.” Of course, the Lord answered this prayer. I must add that only a very tiny scar is left on my wrist, and every time I notice it, it is a fresh call to praise God for His marvelous goodness and healing power.

It had been my great desire for several years to take another trip to the Eastern part of the United States, where I was born, and where I had worked for the Lord for a number of years before my marriage. I desired especially to visit my only living sister and other dear relatives and friends. It seemed impossible for me to leave my work here, but as I made it a subject of prayer, the Lord wonderfully opened the way for me to take this trip in the autumn of 1931. My private secretary, Mrs. Elizabeth Wood, accompanied me. We had journeying mercies all the way and felt that the Lord guided our every step. We visited dear relatives and friends in different parts of Michigan, in Chicago, and in Western New York, including my old home city of Buffalo.

We enjoyed a brief visit in Toronto, Canada, where I was invited to speak one Sunday morning in the Evangel Temple. In this city we had a delightful time with friends new and old.

My dear sister came to meet me in Buffalo, and we visited old friends together before we proceeded to her hospitable home, where we received a warm welcome from my kind brother-in-law.

On our return trip we visited Cleveland, Ohio, where we had the privilege of attending a Missionary Convention, held in the Pentecostal Church at 55th Street and Lexington Avenue. We stopped briefly in Davenport, Iowa; El Paso, Texas; Phoenix, Arizona and San Diego, California. In the last named city I had the great joy of again greeting my beloved friend, Mrs. C. Nuzum. One night we stayed in Alhambra with our dear “children in the Gospel,” Pastor Claire Britton and his wife of the Bethel Church. We arrived home the day before Thanksgiving Day. We had been away ten weeks lacking one day, and had covered more than six thousand miles. In the midst of our journeyings I had to find time to edit two numbers of my Triumphs of Faith. Mrs. Wood helped to prepare the manuscript to forward to my printer in California, so it was a busy time for both of us.

When we arrived home, we had a blessed reunion with our dear ones at Beulah Heights, and my beloved daughter and family were also here to celebrate our home-coming and to eat Thanksgiving dinner with us.

And now, my beloved readers, I would ask a continuation of your interest and faithful prayers as the days go on, and I pray that God’s sweetest, richest blessing may descend and abide upon all the dear readers of this Story of My Life.

Table of Contents

"Under His Wings” The Story Of My Life

Foreword

Introductory Note

Chapter 1, Early Childhood

Chapter 2, More Memories Of Childhood

Chapter 3, Changes

Chapter 4, Sorrows And Joys

Fettered

Chapter 5, God’s Dealings With Me

Chapter 6, Under The Rod

Chapter 7, The Glory Of God Revealed

Chapter 8, Open Doors

The Snowdrop

Chapter 9, Further Leadings

Chapter 10, Further Openings In The Master’s Service

“Faith Sanctuary”

Chapter 11, Opening Our “Faith Rest”

Chapter 12, Further Ministry And New Lessons Of Faith

Chapter 13, Ocean Depths Of Blessing, And Further Service

Chapter 14, The Shepherd's Voice

Chapter 15, Blessed Memories

Chapter 16, Interesting Reminiscences

Chapter 17, Mention Of Friends—Important Changes

Chapter 18, My Marriage —My Father’s Death

Poem To My Friend Carrie Judd, May 14, 1890

Chapter 19, California — Varied Experiences

Chapter 20, The Home Of Peace Cazadero Camp Meetings, Etc.

Home Of Peace

Heavenly Wisdom

Chapter 21, Orphanage Work. God’s Special Protection

Chapter 22, The Latter Rain Outpouring

Chapter 23, A Missionary Trip

Chapter 24, Missionary Trip, Continued

Chapter 25, Home Again —My Mother’s Death

Called Up Higher

Chapter 26, Varied Experiences — History Of The Monday Meeting

Chapter 27, Precious Helpers —Trip To Mexico

Chapter 28, A Miracle Of Healing

Added Testimony From A Medical Man

Chapter 29, Our World Wide Camp Meeting

Side-Lights On The Camp Meeting

Chapter 30, Two Miracles Of Healing— Our Daughter’s MARRIAGE

Chapter 31, Miracles Of Healing — Interesting Eastern Trip

Chapter 32, A Marvelous Testimony

From Death To Life; The Double Cure

Chapter 33, A Prisoner Set Free

How I Found Healing

Chapter 34, A Tribute To My Husband

No More Twain (To My Husband)

Chapter 35, My Husband’s Home Going — Continuation of The Work

God’s Gift

Chapter 36, Healing Mercies — An Eastern Trip

Table of Contents

"Under His Wings” The Story Of My Life

Foreword

Introductory Note

Chapter 1, Early Childhood

Chapter 2, More Memories Of Childhood

Chapter 3, Changes

Chapter 4, Sorrows And Joys

Fettered

Chapter 5, God’s Dealings With Me

Chapter 6, Under The Rod

Chapter 7, The Glory Of God Revealed

Chapter 8, Open Doors

The Snowdrop

Chapter 9, Further Leadings

Chapter 10, Further Openings In The Master’s Service

“Faith Sanctuary”

Chapter 11, Opening Our “Faith Rest”

Chapter 12, Further Ministry And New Lessons Of Faith

Chapter 13, Ocean Depths Of Blessing, And Further Service

Chapter 14, The Shepherd's Voice

Chapter 15, Blessed Memories

Chapter 16, Interesting Reminiscences

Chapter 17, Mention Of Friends—Important Changes

Chapter 18, My Marriage —My Father’s Death

Poem To My Friend Carrie Judd, May 14, 1890

Chapter 19, California — Varied Experiences

Chapter 20, The Home Of Peace Cazadero Camp Meetings, Etc.

Home Of Peace

Heavenly Wisdom

Chapter 21, Orphanage Work. God’s Special Protection

Chapter 22, The Latter Rain Outpouring

Chapter 23, A Missionary Trip

Chapter 24, Missionary Trip, Continued

Chapter 25, Home Again —My Mother’s Death

Called Up Higher

Chapter 26, Varied Experiences — History Of The Monday Meeting

Chapter 27, Precious Helpers —Trip To Mexico

Chapter 28, A Miracle Of Healing

Added Testimony From A Medical Man

Chapter 29, Our World Wide Camp Meeting

Side-Lights On The Camp Meeting

Chapter 30, Two Miracles Of Healing— Our Daughter’s MARRIAGE

Chapter 31, Miracles Of Healing — Interesting Eastern Trip

Chapter 32, A Marvelous Testimony

From Death To Life; The Double Cure

Chapter 33, A Prisoner Set Free

How I Found Healing

Chapter 34, A Tribute To My Husband

No More Twain (To My Husband)

Chapter 35, My Husband’s Home Going — Continuation of The Work

God’s Gift

Chapter 36, Healing Mercies — An Eastern Trip